《Daddy’s Hot Sauce》


 CHAPTER 1 The Playboy

    I was staring at the ceiling of this hotel room after I had a pleasurable night with this woman, here on the bed lying next to me. I picked a stick of cigar from its box on the table beside of this bed and lit it up. I tried to avoid this addiction that I have, but I couldn¡¯t help it. It was really satisfying for me to smoke after a wild sex with a woman, besides it¡¯s also my stress reliever at work.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± she asked while trying to cover herself with the nket and lean her back on the head board.


    ¡°I settled everything¡±


    The woman suddenly changed her facial expression, from a seductive look, her brows raised up high and just stared at me while I was picking up my clothes on the floor.


    ¡°We still gonna hang out right?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer her back and just shrugged my shoulders while looking at myself on the mirror hanging on the wall.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They¡¯re right. You¡¯re cold as ice. No wonder you..¡±


    ¡°Shut it!¡± I eximed and looked at the mirror with sharp eyes to her. I turned her back to step closer at her. ¡°Or you¡¯ll get hurt.¡± Then, I grinned like a devil.


    This is my routine after I made out with someone for a night. I never looked back nor talked with them again. I crossed them out in my head and just act like a stranger whenever we met by chance.


    I never believed about love, it will make your life miserable. I saw my friends became crazy about the woman they loved, besides women areplicated. I never experienced to have a serious rtionship. They flirt with me and as being so generous to them, I gave the best night they could have ever imagine.


    I shook my head as I remember countless woman that I went on. I was about to leave the ce when I heard someone mentioned my name.


    TV Newssh


    News anchor: Anders Winston, the highest paid chef and one of the hottest bachelor in the country has seen with a womanst night. Are we expecting wedding bells here? Or Is this some kind of flirty thing again?¡±


    News Anchor 2: I guess he¡¯s not yet getting married. He¡¯s a hottie in this country and maybe he wanted to explore?¡±


    News Anchor 1: Well. He might be jerk? Anyway. Next news is about..


    I smirked as I heard about the news on TV. They¡¯re right about my name and my profession as well. I just turned my back and kept walking at the hallway until I reached the parking lot, wherein I parked my ck Bentley sports car. I never heard any good news about me. All these paparazzi were so crazy about my life, they were waiting on every mistakes that I would do.


    As I stepped closer to it, I also pressed the button on my hand to make a loud noise from the car. I hop inside and started the engine loudly just like in apetition. I was driving smoothly until I approached this main road on Lunar Avenue. It was the traffic jam that got my patience, so I pressed the button to turn on the music. It was a ssical music, the doctor told me that I needed this type of music in my car which I did and honestly it helped me a lot to cool down my temper. In return for my voluptuous psychiatrist we had a one night stand, thest time that I visited her clinic.


    I knew that the first moment I stepped on her clinic, she desired for me, my body.


    I was listening to the music when my phone rang and when I checked on the screen, I immediately lower down the volume of the music, then I answered the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening son? Who was that girl on the news? You promised me that you¡¯ll stop doing this. We had an agreement son remember so why..¡±


    ¡°Calm down mom.¡± then I massaged my temples


    ¡°How can I calm down if you¡¯re ruining your future, our family! For..¡±


    I cut the line without saying goodbye to my mother. I felt even more annoyed this time so as I saw the red light turned into green, I speed up my car like a racer and when I arrived at my house in an exclusive vige at the business capital of the city. I got off and throw my keys to my assistant.


    ¡°Evenin¡¯ Mr. Wenston.¡±


    I continue walking straight to his kitchen and grabbed some juice from the fridge. I drank it all up and my assistant was not even surprised about it.


    I took a deep breath and said. ¡°Too formal George, so?¡± he asked and


    George, my assistant smiled at me and said. ¡°Alright. Anders, I¡¯ve got your schedule here sent by your secretary..¡± then he opened the white folder and I did not let him finish his words.


    Anders made a gesture to his assistant to stop for a while. ¡°Hire another secretary, I fired thest one today.¡± I said and walked through the living room and satfortably and put my legs on the table and my hands were on my head and closed my eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s my schedule tomorrow George?¡± I asked while my eyes were closed.


    ¡°Tomorrow at nine o¡¯clock in the morning you should be at the Culinary Arts Academy to have a seminar with the students. In the afternoon your mom will be at your office. She wanted to have your time..¡± he couldn¡¯t continue what he was about to say because I immediately interrupt him.


    ¡°Cancel the afternoon until evening one.¡±


    George didn¡¯t answer me back and just nod his head to me.


    I didn¡¯t mind if I cancelled those appointments. All I wanted was to rest because for the past three months, I had been working hard like an ant.


    I stood up and decided to be in my room so I grabbed my phone from the table I just passed by on George and didn¡¯t mind at him.


    When I reached his room. I shut the door and lit up a cigar then grabbed the whisky bottle.


    My phone rang once again and this time I answered it without any hesitation.


    ¡°What¡¯s up ice man!¡± I heard a man giggled on the phone. ¡°Maybe I should call Zach Snyder and tell him that he needs to add you as one of his character in Justice League. What do you think?¡± then heughed so loud on the phone.


    I slowly shook my head, I knew how crazy my friend. I pressed the loud speaker button and sip my whisky. ¡°Shut up Dave! What do you want?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to invite you at my daughter¡¯s first birthday party next week.¡±


    ¡°Oh the party! I mean Children¡¯s party.¡± I said


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever forget the date Anders or else..¡±


    ¡°ck mailin¡¯ huh.¡± I said while the cigarette was in my mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell everyone your biggest secret Ice man.¡±


    ¡°Asshole!¡± I eximed and smoked again.


    My friendughed so hard and that made me so annoyed. Then, I sipped again the liquor from the shot ss.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t imagine your face, man! I was just fooling you.¡± Then my friend tried to make a serious conversation with me. ¡°Good luck on your new career tomorrow man. Check out for your next target and..¡±


    ¡°Fuck you Dave!¡± I eximed to my friend and cut the line then throw my phone in front of my dog.


    A ss of liquor at night will keep me rxed all through the night. I was sitting on the luxurious couch with a gold lining on it and leaned my back while spreading both my arms on the couch. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath and suddenly an image of a woman appeared on my dream.

 CHAPTER 2 Meet by Chance

    The sound of his rm clock beside his bed made him awake at six in the morning. It was a normal day for him, as he gets up and did his workout every morning. Every morning before he started his day he needed to do the treadmill for almost thirty minutes and every time that he stepped his foot on the treadmill he remembered the days when he was in junior high.


    One of the most unforgettable days in his life wherein he lost thepetition. He was running like a cheetah when his watch vibrated. Then, another workout for him, a hundred push-ups. The routine that he did every morning was not just a simple workout for him. It helped him to focus for the entire day. He knew how stressful his work and all. After a couple of minutes of resting his body lying down on the floor, he grabbed his towel and took a warm bath. No one knew that Anders loved to stay in the bathroom for thirty minutes and more in the morning before going to work. As he went out of the bathroom Anders immediately went straight to his closet.


    The water is still dripping on his chest down through his six-pack abs. Every woman in this town was dreaming to be with him just for a night. At his younger age, he became the Master Chef of the country. Many people were amazed by his talent and most of all his IQ is higher than normal or average people.


    ¡°George, keys?¡±


    ¡°Here Mr. Winston, I mean Anders. May I remind you that you need to be at the¡­¡± unfortunately George wouldn¡¯t be able to finish his words.


    ¡°I know and please tell mom I¡¯ll be busy today.¡± He said to his assistant while starting up the engine of his ck Bentley sports car. Driving all by himself, Anders didn¡¯t want to have someone to drive for him. He grew up independently and didn¡¯t want to rely on others. His father taught him to be tough and stood up by himself. Anders looked at his watch and decided to grab some coffee at the nearest coffee shop. He parked his car and went inside the cafeteria.


    All the women were looking at him. He get used to it, but he never wanted to have that kind of attention from other people. A woman suddenly stepped closer in front of him.


    ¡°Hi. A.. Anders Winston. I¡¯m Jaimie and..¡± the woman wasn¡¯t able to finish about what she was about to say when Anders just passed by and seems like he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°One Caf¨¦ Au Lait.¡± He said in a baritone voice.


    ¡°Right away Sir. That¡¯ll be ten bucks.¡± Anders took his wallet and gave him his credit card. He got a few bucks on his wallet and that wasn¡¯t enough for him to pay what he ordered. He waited for a couple of minutes before he had it. Then he walked out from the counter and was about to reach the door when a woman came in front of him.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± he said while looking at himself as the coffee sshed on his shirt.


    ¡°Oh my God! I.. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t..¡± the woman said and was about to wipe it with the tissue when Anders stepped back. He starred at the woman from head to toe.


    ¡°Careless.¡± He whispered and turned his back, then walk away as if nothing happened. The woman was left hanging and shrugged her shoulders as she looked at him.


    ¡°Arrogant.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Hey! Em. Are you okay?¡± A woman asked from behind.


    When she saw her, they immediately hugged each other.


    ¡°Yeah I¡¯m fine, Jane¡± She answered.


    Her friend suddenly looked at her and asked ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Emily just shook her head and didn¡¯t mind at all about her question.


    Her friend suddenly held both of her shoulders and shook them lightly. ¡°He is Anders Winston! My goodness Emily, howe you didn¡¯t know him. His name was all over the news, tv ads, and more.¡± Jane told her like it was the most amazing thing that happened today. She looked at Emily once again and said. ¡°You are so lucky! Does he smell great did you even..¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him and please it was an ident I bumped him when I was about to enter this coffee shop and the coffee spilled over his shirt. Please stop talking nonsense, Jane.¡± Emily told to her friend about what happened earlier.


    Then, Jane smirked at her and move closer to Emily. ¡°Here¡¯s the loyalty award to Emil Smith.¡± She said and even gave Emily a round of apuse.


    ¡°Matthew we¡¯re so lucky to have you girl, you¡¯re the only one living on this earth who¡¯s loyal to her boyfriend.¡± Janeughed at her and then, sipped her coffee.


    Emily checked her watch and suddenly her eyes widened as she saw the time and it was eight o¡¯clock sharp. She looked at Jane and grabbed all her stuff from the table.


    ¡°Jane, I have to go. See you. Bye!¡± she said as she was putting all her pieces of stuff in her bag.


    Jane just waved her hand to her friend. Emily ran as fast as she could just to reach the ce. She was thankful that she was wearing a pair of sneakers today so running wasn¡¯t that difficult for her. She was gasping for air when she arrived, she stood in front of the door and took a deep breath and before her handnded on the door, someone opened it. Emily couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    A person was standing in front of her, was about more than six feet tall and the scent that was captivating and inviting. She couldn¡¯t speak and her mouth fell open when she recognized the person in front of her.


    ¡°Fifteen minuteste. Have you just finished your coffee?¡± he asked and didn¡¯t mind her at all.


    He continued his discussion with the other students. He showed them the proper way of cutting meat and other basic things they need to learn in the kitchen. On the other hand, Emily put on her hat and apron and stood still on the other side of the room.


    ¡°Of all the people. Why him? God..¡± Emily said to himself but it was interrupted by someone at her back.


    ¡°Pray that you won¡¯t cut your finger.¡± a baritone voice at the back suddenly spoke at her and continue checking the other students.


    Emily was so annoyed and she wanted to punch him right now, but he suddenly looked at Emily once again. ¡°Start now or you¡¯ll fail this ss.¡± He looked at her seriously and pointed the thing in front of Emily.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 CHAPTER 3 An Accident

    After the ss, Emily picked up all her stuff from the table. She was in a hurry to leave the ss, and praying that the professor today might have changed tomorrow. When all the students went out, Emily didn¡¯t even bother to say goodbye to her professor.


    All she wanted was to get out of the room. She hated the man when they bumped at each other at the coffee shop but now she even hated him more this time. A couple of steps before she reached the door when someone spoke from behind.


    ¡°Miss Emily Smith?¡± a deep voice can be heard from behind.


    Emily took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a second before she turned around and stered a smile at him. ¡°Yes Mr. Winston?¡± she asked.


    Anders stood up wearing his sses as he looked at her while his one hand was on his pants. He walked closer while he was staring at her. Emily suddenly felt the thump of her heart and as she watched him walking toward her, she was left dazed by his appearance, he was wearing a normal V-neck line tee shirt in grey. She blinked her eyes once again and when she opened her eyes, she was surprised by him, as he was too close at her.


    Anders leaned over to see Emily and he was about to touch her hair but Emily stepped back. Anders immediately grabbed her waist when Emily almost tripped. Anders was staring at Emily¡¯s eyes but Emily felt unease as he was holding her waist and their face was so closed to each other, that they could even breathe the air from each other¡¯s mouth.


    Emily let herself be lost in his arms. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked nervously.


    Anders shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I just want¡­ never mind,¡± and went back to his table to fix those papers and folders. Emily wondered about it but in the end, she went out of the room and walked down the hallway.


    Then her phone rang while waiting at the elevator. ¡°Hi, babe. Are you done?¡± She immediately looked around and wondered.


    ¡°Yes, babe, I¡¯m done.¡± She said and get in the elevator.


    She pressed the button to close the elevator but suddenly a hand appeared in between the doors to make it stop from closing. The door opened itself and Emily saw her professor and now they¡¯re both inside the elevator.


    A couple of minutes had passed when the elevator had a creaked sound, then suddenly it stopped.


    Emily widened her eyes and immediately pressed the button so many times. She took a deep breath a couple of times but nothing happened and it gets worse. Emily is a ustrophobic person, she could not be in one enclosed space for a long time, she panicked when the elevator stopped and hold her chest because she felt ack of air at the moment.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t breathe.¡± She said while breathing heavily and holding her chest and leaned on the other side of the wall.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ander asked. He immediately went to her side and checked on her.


    ¡°Fuck! You¡¯re ustrophobic?¡± he eximed as he noticed her heavy breaths.


    Anders looked around to see if there was something that he could help for her. He could not find anything that¡¯s why he screamed for help and punched the elevator¡¯s door. Anders stood up and pressed the emergency button a couple of times. He even tried to fan her with his hand but it didn¡¯t work.


    Emily nodded and still holding her chest and was breathing heavily. She¡¯s trying to open her eyes to make herself awake. She was looking at him as her eyes close slowly and didn¡¯t know what happened afterward.


    Anders immediately carried her out of the elevator when it opened and immediately call his assistant for help. The elevator stopped when the power shuts down because lightning struck the power generator. People in the building gathered outside for their safety and one of those people was Anders and Emily.


    He was in a hurry to go outside the building, worried about Emily who¡¯s still unconscious at this moment. When he arrived outside, George his assistant was there waiting for him and he immediately went inside the car and left the building. Emily opens up her eyes and stared at the ceiling, it was white with a touch of grey and ck. She blinked her eyes a couple of times and suddenly realized that she was in another ce.


    Her eyes widened as she looked around the room. She looked at herself and she was thankful that her clothes were still on her. She firmly closed her eyes as she remembered what happened. A knocked on the door caught her attention while she was sitting on the side of the bed. ¡°Come in,¡± she said. Then a man showed up and greeted Emily.


    He was wearing a blue polo shirt with a recorder on his one ear. He walked inside and talked to Emily, his height made Emily looked up and wondered who was in front of her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Excuse me, but I need go home.¡± She said and stood up to get her things. The man just smiled at him and looked at her as she was fixing herself.


    ¡°How are you feeling now, Miss Emily?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, thanks and will you excuse me because I really need to go home,¡± She exined to the man in front of him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave now Miss Emily, my boss wanted to talk to you at his office.¡± He said. Emily raised her brows at him.


    ¡°Why? Is there something important?¡± Then, made a gesture in front of Emily to walk outside the room.


    ¡°This way Miss Emily.¡± Emily sighed and nervous at the same time as she followed the man walking through the hallways. When the man stopped at the huge door, he knocked on the door and opened it up and then looked at her and made a gesture to Emily to get inside the room. A thump of her heart beats like a drum as she was stepping inside the room. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

 CHAPTER 4 Ignored

    A thump of her heart beats like a drum as she was stepping inside the room. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. The sound of the door when it was closed made her more nervous. Emily looked around the room and then she saw a man standing in front of the bookshelf.


    This man was tall like a basketball yer, she estimated that his height was more than six feet, having broad shoulders and a very masculine back made it more attractive for most women, but not for Emily. Sheposed herself and greeted.


    ¡°Good mor¡­¡± her smile slowly disappeared when the man spoke for the first time.


    ¡°Afternoon, Miss Emily, it¡¯s already noon.¡± a deep voice from him as he was still looking at the books. She gulped when the man spoke to her, his voice was familiar to her but she wasn¡¯t sure about it.


    Emily took a deep breath once again to ovee her nervousness. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, but I need to go home¡± Emily exined to the man. Emily widened her eyes and left her mouth open as the man


    turned his back to her with a devilish smile stered on his face. She couldn¡¯t move and no words wereing out from her mouth, then she felt her throat became dry so she swallowed once again.


    Her heart beats so fast as the man walked towards her. The man crossed his arms and leaned over to see her face closely. ¡°Never ride in the elevator again if you¡¯re ustrophobic.¡± Then he smirked at her as she saw her face turned like a tomato. She immediately changed her looked to another way and felt her face warm, Emily stepped back to avoid the tension in the room.


    ¡°How did you know about my condition?¡± she asked.


    Anders didn¡¯t answer her question. ¡°George will take you home.¡± He said and walked back to his table without looking at Emily.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you. Mr. Winston.¡± She answered and turned her back and walked towards the door.


    She sighed when the door closed and walked towards the hallway and at the end of it, she saw George smiling at him. Emily looked around the house and she was amazed by it, for a man who lives in this huge house, it was too much. Emily gets in the car then George started the engine and leaves the ce.


    ****N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Anders was just sitting on his swivel chair in his library, he was trying to read a book but nothing came into his head. He closed the book and a memory shed on his mind, aboutst night so his mouth curved upwards. He went out of the room and changed his clothes then went upstairs to do some workout. It was nine in the evening but he was still in the gym; inside his house. He was distracted and can¡¯t focus today.


    ¡°Fuck! What¡¯s happening to me?¡± he said to himself while doing the boxing. He tried to punch again and again but he can¡¯t get over about Emily. Her face kept on popping like popcorn on his head. Her innocent face and her cherry lips could seduce any man around the city. Anders took a deep breath and rest for a while.


    A bottle of water will make him hydrated after long hours of working out but it won¡¯t erased the fact that he was thinking about her. Then he went straight to the bathroom and took a shower. He stayed in there for an hour and made himself rxed for the first time in his life. Anders was a workaholic, he never missed any appointments nor interviews with the reporters for magazines.


    He was a fashion trend and most of the big brands asked for him to be the face of their brands for him twenty-four hours a day wasn¡¯t enough to do all his work. While he was closing the door of the bathroom, Anders heard his phone ringing so he walk towards the table and checked his phone, but he didn¡¯t answer it because he saw the name of Suzy.


    The girl who never gives up. Anders threw his phone on the bed and put some clothes on when he heard a knock on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± he shouted. It was the maid and it showed him the clothes wrapped in stic and put in on the table.


    ¡°Is George here?¡± he asked. The maid shook her head and said.


    ¡°No. Sir.¡± Then Anders made a gesture to the maid to go out of his room. When the doors were closed he walked in front of the table and saw a pair of clothes worn by Emily. Then he left the room and went to his library. It was eleven in the evening but he was still in his library checking out some files that he needed for the conference tomorrow.


    He sighed while reading one article rted to the project that they are about to start next month. It was a luxurious condominium for the rich people of this town. His corporates were aiming to get the best spot in town and create a good impression for thepany. A knock on the door caught his attention so he put down his eyesses and massaged his temples while leaning his head on the chair.


    It was George, and he walked towards the table in front of Anders who was still massaging his temples.


    ¡°George, have you read all the documents for the conference tomorrow?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Not yet, Anders,¡± George answered. Anders looked at him seriously.


    ¡°Revise the contract tonight, George.¡±


    ¡°Is that all, Anders?¡± George asked without showing any emotion to Anders. Anders stood up and walked towards George.


    ¡°Whoever did this, I¡¯ll make sure that he¡¯ll be sending to hell and I¡¯ll be the one to do it.¡± He said to Anders like a lion, who¡¯s ready to eat his prey. Anders shut the door, he was mad and he felt something was going on in thepany without him knowing it. He went inside his room and took out a cigarette in his pocket.

 CHAPTER 5 Red in the Face

    Emily


    The digital clock approaches my bulging eyes; trying to gather all my senses. My eyes widened as I saw the exact time; it was eight-thirty in the morning and it is Tuesday so I jumped out of my bed to go inside the bathroom and take a shower. After a couple of minutes, I went out of the bathroom and moved as quickly as possible.


    I got all the stuff that I need to bring; I looked at myself in the mirror andbed my hair with my fingertips then grabbed my bag and wear my white sneakers. I ran downstairs and went straight to the kitchen and I saw those clubhouse sandwiches made by mom; my one and only who can make magic out of her ingredients using her precious hands my mom crossed her arms in front of me as I was looking at it.


    ¡°You¡¯rete again sweetie, when are you gonna change..¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a bite of it and hugged my mother so I won¡¯t hear any of her words of wisdom.


    ¡°Your sandwich is the best,¡± I told her and kissed her on her cheeks.


    I walked outside the house while I have the sandwich in my mouth and hopped inside the car then throw my bag on the passenger seat as I was starting up the engine. I am in a hurry because it is the second day of the seminar with Mr. Winston.


    A culinary ss that I have to attend for six months, my mother and father forced me to be on this. They told me that no man would ever marry a woman with no skills in the kitchen. Both of my parents were Chefs so they were wondering why I didn¡¯t adopt at least one of their skills in the kitchen.


    Twenty-five years of existence on this was an enjoyable ride for me but not until today.


    ¡°Hey, babe.¡±


    ¡°Morning babe, have you eaten breakfast?¡±


    I turned the loudspeaker on my phone so I could drive properly while talking to my boyfriend. He was an ideal type of boyfriend. He never failed to remind me about everything; like my father. Well, I don¡¯t mind about it, I love him and he loved me. What¡¯s wrong with that?


    ¡°babe? Are you listening to me? Oh Shit! You¡¯re driving. I got to hang up now. Love you, babe, careful!¡±


    Matthew came from a well-known family and were childhood friend that turned out sweethearts. He¡¯s a good-looking man too, but when we were in high school he was a nerdy type of teenager; wearing his sses and didn¡¯t mind about his looks and now he is a well-mannered and a handsome one.


    When the light changed its¡¯ color into a green one, I speed up my car to arrive on time. Then I arrived at the Parkson Building and I was smiling as I¡¯m about to park my car in one of the free spaces in there, when a loud noise caught my attention and I turn my sight around and saw a Porsche car was going to park on that side, where I was going to park my car too.


    I blew the horn as loud as possible to inform him that I went here first and move my car a little but it was a wrong move because I hit the car, it wasn¡¯t as hard as you may think it would be but damn it! I hit a Porsche 911.


    Both of us were not moving even a single inch. I leaned on the steering wheel of my car and was trying to think of a better solution. A while ago my problem was about this seminar but not this thing added to my list.


    What a beautiful day indeed!


    I peered into the side mirror of my car and saw nothing inside of that car, so I took a deep breath and unlock my car to get out of it. I slowly closed it and nervously for what I¡¯m about to do. I bravely walked straight to that Porsche 911 and knocked on the window a couple of times but it didn¡¯t open so I shrugged my shoulders and turned my back from it.


    I was about to step my foot when someone speaks out.


    ¡°Parking is one of the easiest things to do, Miss Smith.¡±


    A deep voice of man can be heard and red at me. My forehead creased when I heard the deep voice of a man. It seemed familiar with his voice so I turned around and was surprised by what she was looking at right now.


    ¡°Great! Of all the people, Why him? Why Mr. Winston!¡±


    I forced a smile on him and greeted him politely. ¡°Good Morning, Mr. Winston. I¡¯m sorry about what happened. I was in a hurry not to bete for your ss.¡± I exined to him.


    Anders looked on the other way and went back at me, He simpered when he heard about her exnation and massaged his nose bridge as a sign of being annoyed. He took a deep breath and ignored her presence so he moved his car backward and looked for another spot to park the car.


    On the other hand, I fell my mouth open.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what just happened and raised both of my hands in the air. ¡°I hate you! I apologized but I was ignored, unbelievable.¡± I brushed my hair with my own hands then get in the car with full of annoyance toward Mr. Winston.


    After that incident, I went into the ssroom and sat on the chair in the third row. I looked around and most of the people in there, were excited to see Mr. Winston. Others were just reading their notes because today is the practical test and I was doom as I forgot about it, so I immediately took my notes and read it.


    A couple of minutes had passed when I heard someone greeted me. ¡°Good morning Miss Emily.¡± I didn¡¯t bother to look at that person, I kept on reading my notes.


    I was nervous and my palm was sweating. I couldn¡¯t imagine when Mr. Winston tried to ask me something about the previous topic.


    As I was about to turn the page, but there¡¯s coldness that I felt in my entire body when I saw a pair of shoes and made me stopped from what I was about to do. I swallowed a couple of times as I smelled a familiar scent from behind, I lift my sight, and to my surprise both of our eyes were locked on each other and I felt my lips touched on his so she immediately stood up with a red in the face.

 CHAPTER 6 One on One

    Emily was surprised by the hand on top of her notebook, she slowly looked upon that person who was standing in front of her, a sudden beat of a drum that she felt in her chest. She was also anxious about the murmured of her seatmates.


    Then, as she saw the person in front of her, she sparingly smiled towards that person. It was Mr. Winston, he was the one who put his hand on Emily¡¯s notebook. Tall, handsome and the hottest bachelor in town was now looking at her, those pair of deep coal eyes will make every woman turn into like a melting candle.


    ¡°You seem so busy, Miss Smith.¡± then he showed his devilish smile, ¡°Reviewing your notes?¡± he crossed both of his arms as he looked at the notebook holding by Emily.


    Emily felt embarrassed by what he said, so she swiftly closed her notes. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Winston.¡± she apologized to him while putting down her notebook on the table.


    Anders looked around and said. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s listen to Miss Emily as she will be going to show us the different cuts of meat, specifically beef.¡± then he looked at her with a serious face and pointed to the table in front of the ss.


    She was about to exin herself so she stepped closer to him and said. ¡°Mr. Winston, look I¡¯m sorry for¡­¡± Emily wasn¡¯t able to finish what she was going to say when Mr. Winston sat on her chair and gestured his hand to go in front of the ss.


    Emily took a deep breath and has no choice but to go in front of the room. When she was in front of the ss she stared at the table and saw those things that needed to wear before starting to cut the meat, she wore the hai, apron and she slowly put on the rubber gloves on her hands.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anders smirked as she saw the gloves on her hands so he raised his hand to ask a question.


    ¡°Miss Smith, What¡¯s the basic rule in cutting the meat?¡±


    Emily swallowed and felt so embarrassed and couldn¡¯t answer the question; she got nervous this time so no words came out of her mouth. She looked around the room where every student in there was looking at her while others were whispering to each other.


    Anders heaved out a sighed and massaged his temples.


    ¡°Can someone help her?¡± Anders said while looking around the ss. He saw a hand was raised in front and called her name.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Harper?¡± then he gestured for Miss Harper to go in front and help Emily.


    A voluptuous woman stood up wearing her ck fitted dress that shows up her boobies and her slender legs too. She walked in front of the ss to help Emily but as she arrived there, a pair of sharp eyes she threw at Emily and even bumped Emily¡¯s shoulders.


    Emily ignored it and just shrugged both of her shoulders and stepped back to give her the spotlight.


    ¡°Stupid,¡± said Harper while she continued cutting the meat.


    Emily was so annoyed and felt embarrassed in front of the other people,


    she looked at Harper and suddenly noticed the difference between them. Harper was one of the students in this ss who were filthy rich and came from a business n with a voluptuous figure that every man was dreaming of, Harper was one of the ideal women for Emily. She could cook and a smart one.


    Emily heaved out a sigh and felt down, she did not want topare herself to anyone else but she could not avoid it, after all, she was just lucky enough that someone loved her.


    Harper was done showing the ss how to cut the meat and then she showed her sweetest smile to each of them and stared at Mr. Winston. As for Harper, she just wanted to be in this ss because of Mr. Anders Winston; she wanted to get close to him.


    And if you looked at Harper, she was not your typical woman, because of her taste in clothes. Most of her clothes were fitted on her body, and no one could ever resist looking at her curvy figure, whenever she was walking in the hallway. It was like she was a supermodel, the way she walked, talked, and act in front of people.


    Then Emily looked at herself, she was just an ordinary woman, who loved to wear sneakers and jeans every time that she was going around. Wearing those thick sses would make her seem more of a nerdy type of person. She was not pretty through her mom has a beauty queen type of aura. People often said to Emily that she was just adopted because how she looked and dressed was the opposite of her mom.


    Then, the bell rang and everyone was just relieved, especially Emily. She put down her hat and hai as well as the gloves were thrown in the bin. She sighed and was surprised when Harper bumped her and when she looked at her, Harper was raising her brows and whispered, ¡°Stupid!¡±.


    Emily was clenching her fist and wanted to pull down her hair but she did not want any attention from anyone so she took a deep breath to calm down herself.


    Anders stood up and stepped forward, Emily and Harper. He gestured to bothdies to go back to their seats but as Emily passed in front of Mr. Winston she heard a whisper.


    ¡°Stay here after the ss.¡±


    Emily looked at him and just nodded, then went back to her seat.


    Anders apuded Miss Harper for showing her skills in cutting the meat. It was so neat and perfect for a beginner like her. Everyone in the ss was amazed by Harper¡¯s skills, but Emily felt nothing but annoyed to her especially that she called her stupid while cutting the meat.


    The bell rang once again and immediately the students stood up to go out of the room. Emily stayed there while she was looking at Mr. Winston and waited for him to speak.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, I¡­ I have to go..¡± she was stuttering on her words as he looked at his kissable lips.


    Anders didn¡¯t say anything and was still busy reading some papers on her desk.


    Then after a while, he stood up and stepped forward to Emily. Every footstep of Anders made Emily ufortable, his gaze was also intimidating, so Emily stepped back before Anders get near to her.


    Unfortunately, Emily reached the wall of the room so she could not take off her eyes on Anders, it was like she saw a real Hercules; a living Greek God. Emily didn¡¯t notice that Anders was holding her wrist and they were walking in the hallway.


    The crowd was just surprised by them, especially Harper who was walking in the opposite direction. She was about to approach Anders but she saw Emily behind and made her brows raised to Emily.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, Would you mind looking at¡­¡± Harper was surprised because she never expected to be ignored by him.


    Anders continued to walk down the hallway while holding Emily¡¯s wrist. He never glimpsed nor speak to her.


    Emily felt like she won against her so she smiled behind and stared at Harper. She saw how annoyed she was and saw her stomped her feet.


    When they reached the parking lot. Emily strangled herself from him.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, I apologized for what happened earlier. I think this is too much,¡± she said while holding her wrist. ¡°I will..¡±


    Anders threw the book on her and did not allow her to continue her words.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just give up and do another course? Culinary isn¡¯t for you, Miss Smith,¡± he said and tapped the book in front of Emily.

 CHAPTER 7 Emily

    I am sitting here at the bench of the parking lot, waiting for my boyfriend to arrive. After that incident with Mr. Winston, I felt like I have no chance of being a chef though it wasn¡¯t my dream to be a chef, I am just doing this for my parents. I need to cope with all the mistakes that I had done to them and if I finish this short course, I am sure that they will feel happy.


    I dial the number of my friend, Jane. I wanted to talk to her right now and rant all the thoughts in my head right now. I can¡¯t tell to my boyfriend because he has a good instinct than mine, he knew it in advance and he never fails to give any advice to me on what to do in every difficult situation. He is like my father, a younger version of my father.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Emily?¡± my friend asked in a suspicious way.


    I shake my head lightly and say. ¡°I have a problem, Jane.¡± And eyes turn out to be watery this time.


    I can¡¯t understand why I am so affected by what Mr. Winston told me. Now, I understand the feeling of being a failure. All these years of being an excellent student in one of the prestigious Universities in the town. I graduated with the highest honors in the Business Management course. All the praises I¡¯ve heard is useless at this point


    ¡°Emily? Hey, Where are you? I will fetch you right now.¡± my friend know me for many years and she¡¯s worried about me.


    ¡°At Culinary School waiting for Matt,¡± I whisper while wiping off the tears flow on my cheeks.


    ¡°My gosh! fix yourself, Emily. You know if Matt finds out about that, he¡¯ll get disappointed in you.¡±


    Her voice was quite loud so I put away my phone from my ears. Then, as she lowers down her voice I put the phone back to my ears and take a deep breath to calm down myself.


    ¡°I know, Jane. What would I do? I don¡¯t want them to get disappointed. Especially my mom.¡± I answered her while massaging the temples of my head.


    I heave out a sigh and look around the parking lot.


    ¡°Tell me, What did Mr. Winston tell you that made you miserable today? Huh.¡±


    There you go a typical Jane; a friend of mine who is willing to be on my side whenever rough times hit me. I sparingly smile and did not answer for a while as I am thinking about it.


    ¡°He told me to stop pursuing culinary.¡±


    ¡°Huh. That arrogant man. He can¡¯t treat you like that¡­¡± my friend is on the high pitch of her tone.


    I am wiping off my tears when someone touchmy waistline and hug me tightly from behind. I take a deep breath before I turn around.


    Then without any word I cut the line with my friend as I am nervous when Matt show himself from behind. I¡¯m quite afraid that he might hear our conversation.


    ¡°Love you, hon,¡± Matt said and kissed me on my red lips.


    My eyes widen and look at him in the eyes. ¡°Hon, you surprised me,¡± I tell him and pretend to be happy.


    He look at me with a confusing face and hold my chin so he could lift my face slowly.


    ¡°Surprised? You know that I will fetch you here, right?¡± he said and hug me tight. ¡°Your funny, hon.¡±


    I hugged him back and smiled, but still bother by the man at the institute; Mr. Winston.


    Matt hold my left hand like the way that we used to every time that we are outside.


    Well, if you are asking me about him. He¡¯s typical, I mean handsome man. A good body built which shown on his tight muscleson his arms that he loved to go to the gym. His eyes make him more look like a Turkish guy and his height is quite tall a five feet and eleven and a half inches. He got a fairplexion which I adore the most.


    ¡°Are you done scanning me, hon?¡± he ask and I suddenly feel ashame by secretly looking at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re too ugly to look at, hon.¡± I always tell him like that, but in contrary, he¡¯s handsome and way too smart than me.


    Matt put his arm on my shoulder while holding my hand. We walk together like a normal couple that you see at the mall, the only difference now is most of the girls at the mall are looking at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re the prettiest, hon.¡± He whisper on my ears while walking in the hallways of the mall.


    ¡°Look at that,¡± I pointed to a picture of the famous cloth brand in the metro. ¡°That¡¯s what you call pretty,¡± I tell him in contrary to what he said to me earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s their job to be beautiful unlike you you¡¯re naturally beautiful.¡± He cup my face and said it sincerely.


    ¡°I love you, Matthew James, but let¡¯s eat something first. My stomach is growling already.¡± I told him with a smile.


    We walk a bit more to see our favorite restaurant. The ce where we meet. It was three years already and we are close to celebrate our fourth anniversary two months from now.


    ¡°What do you want, hon?¡± he ask me while he was looking at the menu.


    The waiter is handling his small notepad and he is being attentive on what Matthew will say. We are VIP customers here in this fine dine restaurant.


    I didn¡¯t check the menu besides I¡¯m confident enough that they will serve delicious food.


    ¡°The usual,¡± I answered him and closed the menu. ¡°By the way, hon are you going to stay here for good. I mean¡­ I want to see you often.¡± I smile while looking at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, hon. But Dad wants me to be in Pwan and deal with those business partners.. You know for expansion purposes.¡± He smile bitterly and look at the waiter and tell him the food that he want.


    ¡°Alright, I hope you can finish that deal as soon as possible so I can spend more time with you,¡± I exin to him and wrap my hands on his arm and lean on it.


    He holds on my hands and kissed them gently which Iike the most being with him is like afort for me.


    We¡¯ve been in this rtionship for three years but this man never fail to surprise me and beats my heart as if it is always our first day in a rtionship.


    The waiter interrupt us by smiling at me and serve the food on the table so, I immediately pull back my hands and face the food on the table. I suddenly feel unease whenever we get intimate in public.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past few years that we¡¯ve been in a rtionship, he never let me feel to be jealous of something nor to someone, this is the reason why our rtionshipst for quite longer than my other rtionships.

 CHAPTER 8 Another Woman

    Emily was staring at her te, picking on the meat with her fork. She was leaning on her right hand, pouting her lips and her mind was like in other dimensions.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re hungry.¡± He sighed and looked at her and ate thest slice of his meat.


    Matthew chewed his food while wiping off the dirt on his mouth. He stared at Emily and was confused why she was acting weird tonight.


    ¡°Emily Smith!¡± He said in a high tone of his voice and snapped his finger in front of her eyes.


    She shook her head and looked around her like she was back in reality. ¡°Oh¡­ I haven¡¯t touched my food.¡± Emily said and sparingly smiled at her boyfriend.


    Matthew shook his head in disbelief about what he was seeing in Emily. ¡°Yeah and I¡¯m almost done here.¡±


    He said and moved his chair to get close to Emily. ¡°You better eat up, here.¡± He said while he was slicing the meat and pinch it with the fork. ¡°Open your mouth, honey. Ah.¡± He pointed it in front of Emily¡¯s mouth so she could eat properly.


    Emily smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, Matt. Please.¡± She said while stopping him from getting another slice of meat.


    Matthew shrugged his shoulders and watched her finish her food by herself. But, his phone bothered him, it was in his pocket but it kept on vibrating so he kissed Emily¡¯s cheek and excused himself.


    ¡°I gotta take this call. You know the business.¡± then he stood up and went out.


    Emily nodded twice and let him walked outside to answer his phone. He was just slicing the beef when a waiter gave her a piece of paper.


    ¡°Who gave this?¡± she asked the waiter with a furrowed brows, but when she looked at the waiter, it was gone as fast as the wind.


    Emily was chewing thest spoonful of the sd when she decided to read what¡¯s on the paper.


    Enjoying the meal?


    -AW


    She raised her brows and put down the utensils that she was holding when she read the message on the paper. Then she crumpled the paper and threw it on the floor


    Emily looked around the restaurant to see who was the person wrote it.


    ¡°Who the hell is AW?¡±


    ¡°Another admirer?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­ I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±


    She heaved out a sigh as she didn¡¯t see a suspicious person inside the restaurant. All these thoughts were in her mind as she looked around and found nothing.


    ¡°Whatever!¡± he whispered to herself.


    Emily just made herself busy while waiting for Matthew toe back. She used her phone and saw some messages from friends and rtives. She saw her mom¡¯s messages and immediately read them.


    Emily Smith! Your father and I will be out for a while to take a vacation in Singapore. I¡¯ll leave you in charge of the house.


    -MomN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Her big eyes were now getting smaller because of the annoyance that she was feeling towards her parents.


    ¡°They know how I wanted to travel abroad but they never allow me, and this? They went to Singapore without me.¡± She whispered to herself. Emily was annoyed tonight so she raised her hand to the waiter and asked for the bill.


    The waiter immediately handed over her the bill and gave her a credit card.


    She checked her wristwatch only to find out that it was an hour had passed without Matthew. She got worried and when the waiter returned her card she immediately walked away to find him.


    ¡°Answer the phone!¡± She whispered.


    Emily was now walking towards the parking lot to find Matthew but when she arrived at the Parking lot she saw Matthew kissing another girl.


    A tear escaped from her eyes and saw Matthew responded to the kiss so she stepped closer and cleared her throat in front of them.


    Matthew was shocked that he saw Emily with her arms crossed and furrowed brows.


    ¡°Talking to a client? Huh!¡± she said and pushed the woman away from Matthew.


    ¡°Excuse me! Who the hell are you? I¡¯m his girlfriend.¡± The woman said and wrapped around his arms to Matthew.


    ¡°I¡­ I can exin..¡± Matthew mumbled while he was wiping his lips.


    ¡°Hush!¡± she said and raised one finger in front of Matthew. ¡°I¡¯m his fiancee,¡± she told to the girl with Matthew and showed the ring on her finger.


    She raised her brows in front of her and the woman felt annoyed by what she did so the woman stepped closer to her and pulled her hair.


    ¡°You bitch! You deserved this one.¡± The woman eximed and kept pulling her hair and pushed her.


    Emily was controlling her tempered a while ago but since this woman started it, she fought back and pulled her hair as well.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to give up!¡± Emily shouted and kicked her leg.


    The woman was in pain and fell to the ground. Madness took over the ce as Emily went over her and pped her face.


    ¡°Woman like you don¡¯t deserve any respect!¡± Emily eximed and was in so much rage with the woman.


    The woman grabbed Emily¡¯s top and that caused her to rip off half of her top. It became like a crop top style and that revealed Emily¡¯s belly button.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve Matthew!¡± the woman eximed.


    Emily pped her harder this time and saw the woman¡¯s cheek was flushing because of what she did.


    People at the parking lot were now getting into their ce and were watching them fought against each other. Others were taking videos too.


    Matthew held Emily¡¯s arm and stopped her. He pulled her away from the woman and was frowning when he threw her on the side of the car.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing, Emily?¡± he said in an annoyed tone of his voice.


    ¡°Ouch! Let go of my hand. I¡¯m not yet done with her.¡± She said while madness was consuming her entire mind.


    Matthew pushed her away and said. ¡°Go home! You acted like a spoilt brat little girl,¡± then turned his back to help the other woman.


    Emily removed the ring from her finger and threw it in front of Matthew without hesitations.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± she said loudly and showed the dirty finger.


    She turned her back and looked at the people who were watching them like some movie in a theater.


    ¡°Did you enjoy the show everyone?¡± she asked the crowd and made a gesture to introduce Matthew and the woman.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen I would like to introduce my ex-fiance and his nasty woman.¡± She said and pped her hands. ¡°Enjoy the show! She continued and turned her back and walked away with tears falling from her eyes.


    She was walking down the parking lot without looking at her surroundings. Some cars were buzzing her but she was deaf that she was crying while walking down the road and people were looking at her.

 CHAPTER 9 Unexpected Him

    Emily was running fast so that she could be far away from Matthew. Her face was a mess as her tears kept on flowing on her cheeks and made her vision blurry.


    She tried to calm herself by taking a deep breath but seemed like her eyes weren¡¯t being cooperative now. It kept on washing away her makeup, people around her were strangely looking at her like she was a mess. She looks at the store in front of her wherein she could see her reflection on the ss window.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Shit! I look wasted. Arggh.¡± She screamed and ran away once again.


    She was panting and sweating from running fast and when she got tired, she stopped at the park and walked towards the sink at the other side to wash her face.


    ¡°Fuck! My hanky!¡± She whispered as she was groping in her bag.


    Then, Emily realized that she left it in Matthew¡¯s car. She wiped her face with her hands and as she opened her eyes she saw a handkerchief in front of her.


    She was surprised because it was her pink hanky and she immediately grabbed it.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She whispered and wiped off the water dripping on her face.


    Confused about the person, that handed her hanky, so she turned around and saw a familiar figure.


    ¡°Mr. Winston?¡± she muttered and her mouth was left half-opened while staring at him.


    Her eyes widened as he saw him in front of the sink. She even blinked a couple of times as if she was dreaming. She cleared her throat and walked towards him.


    ¡°What.. are you doing here?¡± she asked. Emily was trying to stare at Winston even though he was taller than her.


    His lips formed an arc as he was staring at her blue eyes and wasn¡¯t able to answer her question as he saw some people at the park were looking at them.


    ¡°oh my. That¡¯s him. Look!¡±


    ¡°Hi, Anders.¡±


    Most of the women in the city can easily recognize him. Anders Winston is famous for being a bachelor and heir of the biggestpany in the country.


    ¡°Who was that?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, his new girl.¡±


    Anders immediately put her arms on Emily¡¯s shoulders and smiled at the people who were looking at them. Some people were taking photographs while others were video recording.


    ¡°What are you doing! Get your hands off of me.¡±


    ¡°Not now. Emily, just behave yourself okay.¡±


    Emily shook her head and let him do what he wants. Then, as they walked together she didn¡¯t realize that the crowd was all eyes on them. She bowed her head so that people won¡¯t see her face.


    ¡°Shit! I don¡¯t want to be in the news tomorrow.¡± Emily whispered.


    Anders saw what she did so he used his hat and jacket to cover up Emily.


    They both went to the public toilet to stay away from the crowd.


    Emily went to the cubicle while Anders shut the door and locked it. Then he pulled out his phone and dialed his assistant¡¯s number.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re here. Come quick! And get rid of the crowd.¡± Hemanded his assistant while looking at the window and saw people waiting for them.


    On the other hand, Emily sat on the toilet and cried but Anders could easily hear her sobbing. He tried to open the door but it was locked so he knocked on the door twice.


    ¡°Emily! Open the door.¡± He said.


    ¡°Why are you here? Go home and leave me.¡± She said and still sobbing inside the cubicle.


    ¡°God damn it! Don¡¯t be such a kid and open this door.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t answer and just let herself cried. Her heart was in pain and couldn¡¯t escape the reality that Matthew cheated on her.


    Emily wiped her tears and opened the door. He saw Mr. Winston¡¯s brows were furrowed and his face was serious. She stepped out of the cubicle and took a deep breath.


    ¡°My assistant will be here soon, I¡¯m sorry for the crowd.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There weren¡¯t after me, anyway.¡±


    Then silence took over the ce and Anders phone rang and he immediately answered it.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯reing out.¡± Anders said. Then he looked at Emily who was washing her face with the water.


    He put down his phone and stepped closer to Emily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. My assistant cleared the crowd.¡± He said to Emily.


    Emily didn¡¯t move and felt something as Anders held his hand. She shook her head and pulled back her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Winston. You may go.¡±


    Emily smiled at him.


    ¡°You¡¯reing with me. Understood?¡±


    Emily felt annoyed by what he said. He looked at him and was trying to pull back her hand but his hand was like the glue that stocked on her hand.


    ¡°Let go of my hand!¡± she eximed.


    Anders didn¡¯t say anything and let go of her hand but Emily couldn¡¯t take a chance to walk away as she lost her bnce and fell on the floor.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± she eximed in pain and touched her ankle.


    Anders sighed and shook his head, then without a word he carried her outside like a bride so people around were surprised about it.


    Emily was surprised about what he did so when she noticed the crowd she hi herself with her palms.


    Many people went to them and took photos once again. Emily was trying to hide from Anders she pushed herself more to him.


    Anders didn¡¯t mind the crowd and smiled as he felt Emily.


    His assistant and other men were there to protect Anders and Emily and be safe to reach inside the car.


    Anders shut the door andmanded the driver to go.


    Emily felt ufortable being with Mr. Winston so moved closer to the window and made herself busy.


    ¡°I won¡¯t eat you.¡± He said.


    ¡°I know because you¡¯re not a vampire. Okay?¡±


    Anders chuckled and looked at Emily. He shook his head and didn¡¯t say any word.


    After a few minutes, they arrived at the mansion of Mr. Winston. Emily was in awe ah she looked at the grand mansion.


    ¡°Woah, this is huge!¡± she whispered.


    Emily was about to talk to Mr. Winston but he was gone as quick as a vampire.


    So she tried to get off the car by herself but someone immediately assists her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m¡­ fine. Thanks, David.¡±


    ¡°We meet again Miss Emily,¡± David said while helping Emily to get inside the mansion.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry to bother you. But I think I have to go.¡± Emily said.


    David wasn¡¯t able to answer her because Anders was already staring at them.


    ¡°Looked you¡¯ll stay here tonight.¡±


    ¡°What! Do I look like a beggar? I have a house and I need to go home. My parents were..¡± Emily wasn¡¯t able to continue her words as Anders interrupt her.


    ¡°You¡¯re parents were on vacation Emily so you¡¯ll stay here tonight, kiddo.¡±

 CHAPTER 10 His Gazed

    Emily bravely met his eyes and walked towards Anders. She even heaved out a sigh and said ¡°Please if you¡¯re here to insult me, not now. I am not in the mood to make an argument with you, please just let me, go back home.¡± She pleaded,


    But Anders was deaf about what she exined, so he turned his back and walked away without any words but his brows were furrowed and was like trying to control his temper


    Emily put both of her hands on each side of her waist and smirked at him; irritated from Anders, she tried to walk toward the hallway and met David; his assistant.


    ¡°David, Where¡¯s Mr. Winston?¡± she asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s at the library now and no one should disturb him.¡± David smiled at her.


    She smiled back but sadness can be seen on her face. Being in other homes was not her cup of tea, it was not normal for her especially she was single and Anders as well.


    ¡°I think you need to rest first, Miss Emily.¡± He said and winked at her.


    ¡°Thanks but I really need to go now.¡± She told him in a serious facial expression.


    David shook his head and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry the doctor wille here soon to see your ankle.¡±


    ¡°But..¡± Emily was about toin but David stopped her.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be home soon, Miss Emily.¡± said David and walked on the other side of the hallway.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she eximed and walked faster to ask something, but she fell on the floor.


    David looked at his back and saw Emily was on the floor. He quickly stepped closer to her and helped her.


    ¡°Ouch! Shit, What now? Argh.¡± she whispered and saw David was now in front of her. She closed her eyes tightly as she felt embarrassment.


    David smiled at her and help her to stand up. He noticed how embarrass she was so, he smiled at her and asked, ¡°Can you walk?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Emily nodded and tried to move her feet, but it was painful and felt the swollen on her ankle. She knew David was staring at her so she smiled at him to show that she was fine.


    David didn¡¯t say any word, instead, he carried her at her back.


    Emily has no choice as she felt the sting pain of her ankle.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a stubborn woman, I promise after this, I won¡¯t show myself to you, this house, and Mr. Winston as well.¡± she confidently said to David and smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Miss Emily,¡± he whispered.


    David felt something different as he was carrying Emily at her back. A feeling that someone was watching them from behind


    ¡°Here we are, Emily,¡± David said but he felt Emily was now sleeping at his back.


    David smiled and just opened the door. He went to the bed and slowly put her down and when he sessfully did it. He bent and looked closely to see Emily¡¯s angelic face.


    Then after a while, he stood up and was about to leave when Emily held his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, please.¡± She whispered,


    David looked at her and was surprised as she was dreaming. He stepped closer to her and put away those strands of hair on her face.


    Then, his phone vibrated so he immediately took it and saw Mr. Winston was calling. He answered it and immediately left the room.


    After a while, David walked toward the library where Mr. Winston was waiting for him. He knocked on the door and opened it.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Mr. Winston asked while looking at the window.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, at first she refused to stay here, but I exined to her about it so she stayed and now peacefully sleeping.¡± David exined it to Mr. Winston


    Anders smirked at him. ¡°In a short period of time, you betrayed me, David,¡± he sighed and threw a sharp look on him. ¡°Is there a reason for you to touch her?¡± then, he walked toward David and hit him on the face.


    ¡°Sir..¡± David was about to exin his side but Mr. Winston gave no chance on him instead he beaten him once again.


    ¡°Cut it! You will not be going to touch her ever again. Understand?¡± he shouted on him.


    ¡°Yes Sir,¡± David said and bowed his head before leaving the room.


    Anders closed his eyes as he heard the door closed then took a deep breath to calm himself.


    Emily¡­


    Emily¡­


    Emily¡­


    ¡°Fuck! Why am I saying her name?¡± he whispered


    He shook his head to bring back his sanity and didn¡¯t notice that he fell asleep on the swivel chair.


    Anders looked at the window and saw the sunlight was bright outside.


    ¡°Shit! Ten in the morning?¡± he eximed


    He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes and immediately massaged his temples. When he was about to leave the room, he saw a pair of blue eyes that was an inch closer to his and her breath was warmth like a coffee in the morning. Her lips were shining like strawberry jam, that was tempting to taste it.


    ¡°Is she so beautiful up close?¡± Anders thought as he was still staring at Emily.


    Emily felt the heat ran on her cheeks and she was certain that her face was like a tomato. The scent that she could smell was the same as yesterday but this time it¡¯s quite stronger, Emily bit her lower lip then smiled at him and saw his brows furrowed as she stepped backward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Winston,¡± Then she cleared her throat and spoke again.


    ¡°I was just going to ask you if I can go now, the doctor arrived earlier so I wanted to thank you for being so kind to me.¡± she told him but his stare was like a glue that wouldn¡¯t just go away.


    Emily felt unease as Anders has no words to say to her. His gaze wasn¡¯t sure if that was apliment or degrading her as a human so Emily stepped forward and waved her hand in front of his face.


    ¡°Mr. Winston? Are you listening to me? I said.¡± But she wasn¡¯t able to continue it as Anders Winston stepped forward to Emily and that made her reach the wall. Then, he put one hand on the other side of her face and that made Emily widened her eyes.


    ¡°Have you eaten something?¡± he asked.


    Emily swallowed a couple of times as she couldn¡¯t resist his stares at her.


    She was staring at him, every single detail on his face. His deep eyes with longshes, a pointed nose, his red sexy lips, and his jaws that was a perfect shape for his masculinity built.


    She was like under a spell of this man in front of him, without any thoughts she closed her eyes and kissed him.

 CHAPTER 11 Tipsy

    Anders


    I didn¡¯t expect to see her this morning because I knew that she wanted to leave so soon but I was surprised as I looked closely at her tantalizing eyes. I couldn¡¯t resist myself to gaze at her face. I might look stupid now,


    fuck! I don¡¯t care.


    I only wanted to stay where we are now, looking at her this close made everything stopped. I was memorizing every single detail on her face. Her eyes have a sky in them, her nose that wasn¡¯t that pointed at all, and her lips that looked like a strawberry jam.


    Everything at her was perfect. She was trying to get my attention by waving her hand in front of me, she might be thinking that I lost consciousness. I stepped closer to her that made her leaned on the wall and put my hand on the wall right beside her face.


    Then, I saw her face was shocked at what I did so I leaned closer to her to see her face once again.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    I simply asked, but I saw her uneasiness of being too close to her. I was about to move back when she kissed me on my lips and felt her warm lips on mine. I felt something weird with her kiss. It was like an electrifying and burning, the inner me awakened by her so I held her nape and kissed her gently.


    Oh, God! Her lips were divine. I could kiss it all day.


    Fuck! I heard a moan from her while in the middle of our kisses so I smiled and put my other hand to caress her curvy waistline. I lift her on the wall and let her legs wrapped around my waist without letting go of the kisses.


    I held her waist and it was the smallest that I¡¯ve ever touched. Her scent made me crazy right now. Then I stepped backward and went back inside the room again.


    I put her down on the sofa inside my library and let go of our kisses. I saw her eyes were on fire while her cheeks were flushing like babies.


    ¡°Are you sure you wanted to continue this?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°We can stop this if you want and I¡¯ll forget about it,¡± I told her and was trying to let her decide but I was surprised by what she did.


    She then kissed me again instead of giving me her answer and pulled my arms towards her on the sofa.


    God! Her lipspliment the taste of liquor.


    I wrapped my hands around her waist and leaned a little bit to reach her neck. She smelled like the morning breeze her neck was smooth just like a baby.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Mr¡­ Wins¡­¡± she muttered but was trying to control herself.


    I slowly kissed her neck until her earlobe and that made her moan my name.


    ¡°Mr. Winston¡­ Ahh.¡±


    I smiled when I saw the burning heat on her face. ¡°You like it here?¡± I asked her and kissed her on her shoulders while my hands were inside her tee-shirt.


    ¡°Shit! Your nipples, Emily.¡± I whispered to her ear and gently massaged her breasts.


    Her body was screaming for this. The heat that I felt on her body made me turned on.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Uhh¡­¡± she moaned and arch her back and I witnessed it and liking it.


    I ripped her shirt and threw it on the floor.


    ¡°Mr. Winston¡­ Shit! What am I doing?¡±


    I smiled at her as she was trying to cover her body and pushed me away.


    I held her wrist and stopped her from leaving. ¡°You can¡¯t leave me, honey,¡± I whispered and pulled her closer to me and kissed her.


    ¡°Oh, God! Emily, you¡¯re perfect. Fuck!¡± I whispered to her ear and lightly bit it.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Mmm¡­¡±


    Her moan was like music to my ears every time I would touch her skin or kiss it. It was sweet like an angel¡¯s voice to my ears.


    I remove her bra and saw her breasts, it wasn¡¯t big but it was perfectly fit on my palms. I suck the right side of her mounds and y my tongue on it. I lick her nipples and swirl them on top of it while my other hands were busy massaging her other mounds.


    I felt her back arch and saw her eyes were closed and was feeling every touch and kisses that I do to her.


    Emily was trying to stop herself from moaning loudly and I saw her one hand was covering her mouth. I removed it gently and whispered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. This room is soundproof so scream all you want, honey.¡±


    Then, she held my shoulders while I am kissing her belly. I was quite surprised when I saw a tattoo underneath her breast. It was written in Japanese but I forgot the meaning of it.


    ¡°Are you ready for this?¡± I asked her and she immediately nodded her head twice and permitting me to ess the lower part of her body.


    I removed her ck skinny pants and saw her pussy was dripping her liquids and the pinkish color of it made my cock as hard as a rock, so I separate both of her legs and dive into her pussy.


    I licked it and tasted her sweet juice between her thighs. The more I licked it, her moan is getting louder and her hands were holding my shoulders tight.


    I couldn¡¯t even understand myself right now, this shouldn¡¯t be happening but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    Her body was perfectly made for me. Her skin was the softest thing I have ever touched.


    After I licked her core. I stood up and positioned myself to her. Mine was ready and it was different this time. It was like my first time to have a woman with me.


    Fuck! I couldn¡¯t understand myself.


    Before my manhood made its way to her pussy. I ran my fingers on her core and with that, she moaned louder and was biting her lower lip.


    I may cum easily. Shit!


    I entered my manhood to her pussy and as I slowly entered her core there was something that was ripping inside of her so I immediately pulled back.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I asked her once again.


    Emily looked at me with her flushing cheeks and said. ¡°Please, I want you now.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, honey let me feel you,¡± I said to her and made my way to enter her pussy once again.


    Her moan became louder every time that I will move inside of her core and her fingers wanted to bury under my skin.


    ¡°Fuck! Honey.. y.. you¡¯re so tight. Ugghh.¡± I groaned


    At this moment I couldn¡¯t help myself as every move that I made was like I¡¯m in paradise.


    The more I move, the more I felt her body heat, so, as minutes passed by, I came to this point wherein I have to move quickly as the liquids inside of me wanted to burst out any time from now.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ ugh¡­ I¡¯ming, honey.¡±


    Then, I move faster on top of her and made it feel more like I¡¯m heaven.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    I push harder inside of her core as my liquids fill in her pussy. It feels so good like it was my first time to do this, fuck!


    Both of us are panting as we both reached our peak. Emily stand up and grabbed some wet tissue to wipe herself and lie down on the sofa nearby.

 CHAPTER 12 She doesn’t Mind

    A knocked on the door made Anders awake and whimpered while he was lying down on the bed. He opened his eyes and smiled as he remembered what happened this morning and a smile was drawn on his face. He moved his arms beside him but felt no one was beside him.


    ¡°Emily?¡± he was confused about the disappearance of the woman that he had shared with. He called her name but no one answered him then, he sat down with a heavy feeling and wiped his face with his one hand. He saw a note on the table beside the sofa and out of his curiosity, he read it.


    I¡¯m sorry Mr. Winston for the trouble that we had. I was just drunk. I wish to never see you again. ¨CEmily


    His brows furrowed and crumpled the piece of paper on his hand. His jaws were clenching while his palms were trembling with madness.


    ¡°This is bullshit, Emily!¡± he eximed. ¡°Leaving me was the worst thing you did.¡± He said and stood up with a serious face. It was the first time for him to be left alone by a woman without his consent. He put on his shirt as David kept on knocking at the door then he opened it, and he saw his assistant.


    ¡°What!?¡± he asked and showed annoyance to him.


    ¡°Sir, Miss Emily left early this morning.¡± He said worriedly. He looked at Ander¡¯s face and saw darkness on it.


    ¡°I know, just a normal routine.¡± He said to David and was acting up like it was a normal thing for him.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the schedule today?¡± he continued.


    ¡°Yes, today at six in the evening we¡¯ll have dinner with the Smith to discuss their proposal.¡±


    Anders was surprised when he heard the name, Smith. He faced David and curiously asked,


    ¡°Smith? You mean..¡± he did not continue his words and thoughts were now in his mind.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Anders Emily¡¯s parents were here. There was an emergency at theirpany, the reason why they came back earlier than expected.¡± David exined to him.


    Anders smiled like a devil as he got a chance to get closer to her. ¡°I want my coffee and the documents needed for the meetingter,¡± Anders said and went out of the room together with David.


    ¡°Right away, Sir. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now, David.¡± He said calmly and walked towards the hallway to get inside his room and to change his clothes.


    As Anders shut the door of his room a devilish smile was stered on his face. He did not expect that this would be that easy for him. He did not need a private investigator to find her, but her parents were her gateway to Emily.


    He went into his walked in closet and checked every clothes he had but none of it would fit his mood for tonight. So, he called David and asked him to get a new pair of clothes for tonight¡¯s dinner meeting.


    ¡°See you soon, Emily Smith,¡± he whispered while looking at himself in front of the mirror.


    **


    ¡°What the heck Emily Smith!¡± Jane eximed while her eyes widened as she heard the story of Emily.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind! You had ¡­¡± Jane wasn¡¯t able to continue her words as Emily hurriedly cover her mouth.


    ¡°Hush! Lower your voice, Jane. There are too many people in here.¡± Emily said and looked around at the coffee shop. She expected the reaction of her best friend, that¡¯s why she was attentive to cover her mouth. Now, that she was exposed to the media and other people as well. Emily was now being careful with her actions as she did not want any more trouble rted to Mr, Winston.


    Jane tapped her hand and moved closer to Emily. Her curiosity was feeding the cells on her brain. ¡°So, should I say congrattions? Or happy hell day?¡± Jane said while nodding her head in front of Emily with a wide smile on her face.


    ¡°Just shut up. Okay? I will never show up myself to him, AGAIN.¡± Emily said while stirring the coffee on the table.


    ¡°And what about your ss with him?¡± Jane said and crossed her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drop out and will tell my parents that I can¡¯t do it. Done.¡± She said while raising both hands in the air.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯ll do something to get near to you.¡± And she shook her head then forcedly smiled at her friend.


    ¡°He won¡¯t. I¡¯m telling you, Jane, I was just a woman¡­ I mean one of his women that he slept with and that¡¯s it.¡± then Emily sipped her coffee to make herself awake and have energy.


    Emily felt tired after she had a steamy night with Mr. Winston. Her legs were shaking as she woke up first than Mr. Winston and hurriedly went out of the room to go home. Until now she felt sore in between her thighs. She felt ashamed about what happened this morning and couldn¡¯t even imagine what she did this morning.


    Jane snapped her finger in front of Emily¡¯s face. Her lips form an upward line when she saw her friend being out of herself.


    ¡°Stop daydreaming, Emily! I know that you like what happened this morning but can we please let¡¯s go home. I need to see my mom and dad tonight.¡± Jane said and raised her brows.


    ¡°Yeah, right I¡¯ve got a dinner meeting tonight at six in the evening,¡± Emily said.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± Jane asked confusingly


    ¡°No.¡± Emily shook her head.


    ¡°Aw..¡± Jane said and hugged her friend. ¡°My gosh! You are responsible now! I¡¯m just proud of you, Emily.¡± She continued and they both walked outside the coffee shop.


    Emily booked a taxi for herself to be able to go home, while Jane would be fetched by her boyfriend, Sam.


    They wave goodbye to each other and Emily was left alone in front of the cafeteria. The taxi didn¡¯t take long to arrive so Emily gets in and closed her eyes.


    ¡°I need to sleep first,¡± she whispered to herself.


    The taxi stopped in front of their house in an exclusive subdivision in the city. Emily opened her eyes and saw their house. She got off the taxi and walked inside the house.


    She went inside her room and was about to take a shower when her phone rang. Emily answered it without looking at the screen of her phone.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t forget the meeting tonight. They will be going to discuss with you everything about our new venture.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Don¡¯t treat me like a kid, I know what to do, so calm down,¡± Emily shook her head and pouted her lips.


    ¡°Alright. So your Dad¡¯s secretary will be there before half-past five. He¡¯ll discuss to you all the details about the meeting.¡±


    Emily looked at the clock hanging on the wall and saw she had only three hours to prepare herself. She put her palm on her forehead and was quite stressed because of the time.


    ¡°Yes, mom. Bye. I love you.¡±


    Emily slept on her bed and set her rm so after an hour and a half her rm. She shouldn¡¯t make a bad impression on their clients as she knew how important it was for her parents.


    After half an hour, a bussing sound of her rm woke her up and quickly went to her walk-in closet, she chose an elegant but sexy type of clothes.


    ¡°Mom said it will be a dinner meeting. Hmm.¡± She whispered while checking her closet and having second thoughts on what she would wear for a meeting.


    A semi-fit ck dress caught her attention, she tried it and to her surprise, it was perfectly fit on her waistline too. The length was above the knee and the sleeveless of the dress made her skin reveal itself.


    Then, some essories to add on her outfit for tonight and some curls to her long blond hair.


    ¡°Perfect!¡± she whispered.


    After a while, she decided to go downstairs as Mike was waiting for him.


    While she was stepping down the stairs Mike stood up and looked at Emily as if it was his first time to see her.


    ¡°Hey, Mike!¡± Emily greeted him.


    Mike shook his head and didn¡¯t notice that Emily was already in front of her.


    ¡°Evening, Miss Emily¡­ Y¡­ You look stunning.¡± he stuttered


    ¡°Thanks, Mike.¡± Emily smiled and epted his hand to put it on his arm and they both get into the car.


    After spending an hour in the traffic, Emily was worried about the meeting.


    ¡°Mike, please inform them that we¡¯re almost there and the traffic jam was quite serious on the road,¡± Emily said.


    ¡°Yes, I already leave them a message about our situation now. Calm down, Miss Emily. We¡¯ll get there soon.¡± Mike smiled at Emily, trying to calm down her nerves.


    Emily nodded and looked at the window. She saw a lot of people waiting for any kind of public transportation so that they could get home to their families.


    ¡°Mike, have you been in a poor area in the city?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Emily. I leave in poor areas, there with my grandparents.¡±


    ¡°Oh sorry to hear that. I mean I have no intention to offend you but I was wondering about their life.¡± Emily sincerely looked at Mike and both smiled at each other.

 CHAPTER 13- ONCE AGAIN

    Emily


    Mike was a good man he¡¯s been with my father for more than five years now. He¡¯s handsome and a career goal-oriented type of man, maybe that¡¯s the reason why he wouldn¡¯t have any woman around him.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, Ems.¡± He said as he was making his way to park his car.


    Yes, you read it right. After more than an hour of spending our precious time in the traffic jam, which was unintentional. We finally arrived at the venue. I hate to bete in any appointment that I would needed to be in time, for me time means a single penny. If you werete then, you wasted the money.


    I rolled my eyes as the traffic jam was getting into my nerves. ¡°Hurry, Mike. We¡¯rete.¡± I told him as I hurriedly get off the car.


    I heard him giggled but I didn¡¯t mind it. All I care about now was to close the deal with my parents¡¯ new business partner. Besides, this was my first time making a deal with our future client. I was still hoping for their consideration and all.


    ¡°Hey, careful! Ems.¡± He worriedly said. ¡°Calm down first. I need your presence of mind here. The client has been your father¡¯s target for more than a year.¡± Mike told her and held her hand tightly.


    ¡°I know Mike. That¡¯s why beingte was the worst thing that happened to us.¡± Emily exined to Mike while they were both walking inside the hotel.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I grumbled as I felt the sting pain of my ankle.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mike asked me again.


    I didn¡¯t answer but nodded my head twice and it was visible on my face that I could feel the pain on my ankle. It was damn painful and it was quite hard for me to walk so I held the metal on the walls and leaned on it for a while.


    Fuck! I forgot to take my medicine.


    ¡°Ems, I can carry you.¡± he volunteered himself and even bent his knee down and made a gesture for me to ride his back so I won¡¯t get tired easily and could not feel the pain at all.


    I swiftly put both of my hands in the air to refuse about his offer. ¡°No way Mike, with the crowd like this? Please don¡¯t do that.¡± I pleaded and continued walking towards the restaurant even though I was not in my good posture.


    Then, Mike suddenly appeared in front of me, he smiled and offered his hands instead of riding his back. But, this time I couldn¡¯t refuse Mike, he¡¯s been so kind to me and my family since the day we met him.


    ¡°Here, your hand should be ced here. You can¡¯t even walk properly.¡± He looked at me worriedly and carefully intertwined our fingers together.


    Mike has been a friend of mine for many years and being sweet to him was not a big thing to me and my parents as well. He has no intention of being intimate with me, I guess? But for me he was still a good friend not just to me but to my parents as well.


    ¡°After this, we¡¯ll call your family doctor to check your ankle right away.¡± He said calmly while we were heading inside the restaurant.


    As we walked inside the restaurant, I felt someone was staring at us and that even sent chills in me.


    I felt unease and strange by the atmosphere inside the restaurant. Most of the people were executives and VIP¡¯s, the restaurant was grand and a live band was on the stage ying the music requested by one of the guests.


    People were looking at us as if we were one of the famous actors that can be seen on TV. I felt ufortable by it so I moved closer to Mike and whispered,


    ¡°Why are they looking at us?¡±


    I heard him giggled once again and answered, ¡°Well, you¡¯re a drop-dead gorgeous, babe.¡± then he winked at me and held my hand tightly.


    Iughed as he said those words. He knew how could I make meugh at this situation, which I admire him on being humorous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, babe?¡± I emphatically said thest word and smiled at him. ¡°I think they were looking at you. Look.¡± Then I pointed most of the women looking at Mike.


    ¡°Alright, you won.¡± He said and we bothughed while we were on the table.


    We talked about some silly things to make me feel rx before the meeting.


    ¡°I think we should call each other ¡°babe.¡± So no men would have a chance to court me, you know.¡± Emily said andughed.


    ¡°You broke up with Matt? How about the wedding?¡± Mike was confused about it and even drank the ss of water.


    ¡°Long story, babe. I mean¡­¡± but I couldn¡¯t continue my words and my sight caught a figure behind Mike.


    My mouth fell half-opened and the beat of my heart was faster than normal whenever he was around. I saw how tall he was and his attire for tonight was jus a in light blue polo shirt and ripped off pants.


    Damn it! He¡¯s hot and gorgeous with those simple attire.


    ¡°Babe? Are you okay?¡± Mike asked me and suddenly turned around and saw a man wearing light blue polo that was folded until his elbow with its ck pants.


    Mike stood up and greeted the man behind him.


    ¡°Good evening Mr. Winston. Our apology for beingte and¡­¡± Mike could not continue his words as Anders did not even made a glimpsed at him.


    I felt embarrassed as all the people were looking at us, Anders was grimly staring at me, instead he walked towards my ce and leaned in front of me to grab my hand.


    ¡°Miss Emily Smith?¡± Then, he kissed my hand and lightly shook it.


    I was stunned by what he did and felt my cheeks were like tomatoes. The heat on my face was undeniably obvious.


    Calm down Emily!


    His scent that lingers on my nose and his huge hand gave an electrifying feel on my skin.


    I saw him smiled at me and that was not even for praising me but it was like an insulting smile which I did not know why he was doing it, ¡°So, I didn¡¯t know that you had a new guy, Miss Emily,¡± Anders said and looked at me sarcastically.


    ¡°He¡¯s..¡± I was not be able to finish my words as Mike suddenly held my hands and said.


    ¡°Babe, I got this.¡± Then he smiled at me like he has an idea about us.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, Emily was here to talk about the coboration of..¡± Mike couldn¡¯t continue his words as Anders looked at him sharply.


    He smirked and gave a narrowed look to both of them.


    ¡°Right, I guess you might put away your hand from her, Mr. Royo. Our business here is the coboration not the joined hands of both of you.¡± Anders said and trying to calm himself.


    Mike smiled devilishly and pressed her palm gently, then he slowly put away his hand from her.


    Emily grabbed his hand and looked at Anders then she put their hands under the table.


    ¡°Babe, it¡¯s okay. So Mr. Winston as you know that my parents sent me here as their representative. I think we should start, let¡¯s not waste our time here.¡± I said and smiled at Anders sarcastically.


    Mike took out the ck folder and gave it to Anders.


    ¡°To start of this meeting I would like to discuss thepany, Darden Restaurants Incorporated. Our vision is that..¡± he said while looking at Mr. Anders who was reading the files inside the folder and made a glimpsed with me.


    ¡°I like it, however, you must agree with my terms,¡± Anders said seriously while looking at me. He dropped the folder on his said and let his assistant to get it.


    I smiled and was about to say something when my phone rang. I stood up and excuse myself from them.


    I walked toward the toilet and answer the call.


    ¡°So, How¡¯s the meeting my darling?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll call you back as soon as we¡¯re done here. Bye.¡± then I put down my phone and looked at myself in the mirror. I felt the fast beating of my heart and I could not help myself but to look on his lips. Shit!


    Then, something fell on the floor and I picked it up and when I looked at the mirror once again I saw a man behind me and was staring at my face without any emotions.


    I was surprised about him as he was too close to my body and I could even feel his musculinity down there from behind


    ¡°Y.. you shouldn¡¯t be here. Men¡¯sfort room is on the other side, Mr. Winston.¡± I muttered and stepped back to avoid his gaze.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Mom.. called me. I¡¯m sorry to keep you wait.¡± I apologized and fixed myself to go out.


    Then, silence took over between us and as I lightly shook my head I noticed Mr. Winston was still staring at me.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mike is waiting for me.¡± I politely said


    Anders smiled at me and leaned closer to my face. He was so closed that I could almost smelled his fresh breath.


    ¡°I signed the papers, congrattions, you closed the deal.¡± He said sexily


    I widened my eyes in surprise about what Anders said. I even held his hand and said. ¡°Thank you so much! Dad would be so happy..¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Anders put one finger to my lips and as if he was not interested about what would I say.


    ¡°Ssh¡­ I have my terms on this coboration and the first one is you, Emily.¡±


    I wrinkled my forehead as I heard the terms of Mr. Anders. My heart suddenly stopped its beat and my eyes were pinned on his eyes.


    ¡°Me?¡± I said and pointed the finger to myself.


    He put his one hand on the wall and whispered, ¡°Yeah, you need to work for me and that starts right now!¡± Anders couldn¡¯t help himself and kissed me on my lips.


    ¡°Mmm! S.. stop!¡± I mumbled and was trying so hard to push him away.


    ¡°Look, Mr. Winston. I¡¯m not a slut, bitch that you might be thinking. I was just drunkst time and I¡¯m sorry for that.¡± I exined myself as Mr. Winston kept on walking towards me.

 CHAPTER 14- IT’S HIM

    Anders moved closer to her and with just a few inches away, he could feel his heart running in a field.


    ¡°Is that so, well if you don¡¯t want it¡­ Then I¡¯ll tell David to cancel the coboration with yourpany,¡± Anders whispered seductively.


    ¡°But..¡± Emily has no chance to say her words as Anders stopped him by putting his finger on her lips.


    ¡°No buts honey, take it or leave it.¡± He said authoritatively and looked into her eyes.


    Emily couldn¡¯t think of any other way out of this situation with Anders. She couldn¡¯t even breathe as her heart kept on pumping so fast, and suddenly got conscious about her appearance in front of him as she noticed he stared at her from head to toe.


    ¡°I.. I¡­ agree,¡± Emily answered him with hesitations on her mind.


    Anders drew a smile on his face and lightly shook his head and bit his lower lip.


    ¡°God damn it! Let¡¯s go,¡± he immediately held her wrist and walked away from the hotel.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Emily didn¡¯t see Mike around the restaurant and was quite worried about him, but her problem was in front of her so she sighed and then just followed Anders on his way to the parking lot.


    Both arrived at the parking lot and Anders gets in first and opened the other door for Emily.


    Emily was shaking and could not even be stared at him.


    Both were in silence as Anders was starting up his car while Emily was putting on her seatbelt.


    Emily was deaf and her face could not be painted by any artist in the town as worry was consuming her sanity. She was holding the seatbelt tightly while on the road.


    ¡°Rx, I promise, I¡¯ll take care of it,¡±


    Anders noticed her unease with the situation so he was about to hold her hand but Emily swiftly avoided it.


    She put both of her hands together and slowly closed her eyes while she was leaning her back on the car seat.


    ¡°Cute,¡± a smile was drawn to his face while driving his car on the way to his building.


    He drove it as fast as he could and when they both arrived at his building, he parked his car and looked at Emily who was peacefully sleeping. He moved closer to her to unbuckle the seatbelt and suddenly saw her face up close.


    While staring at her, Anders felt the time has stopped and she slowly parted her hair that was blocking her face.


    Then, he got off the car and slowly carried her like a newly wedded couple.


    Emily whimpered but that didn¡¯t wake her up, instead, she wrapped her hands around him.


    ¡°Kiddo¡± He smiled while starring at her and walked inside the building straight to the elevator.


    Anders didn¡¯t mind those people who were looking at them. Some were taking photos and other whisperings to each other.


    ¨¤s the elevator dings he stepped into his penthouse. It was big and has a modern style.


    He walked straight to his bedroom and slowly put her down.


    He removed his polo shirt and head straight off the bathroom.


    After a while, Emily was having a good sleep with its soft bed.


    ¡°Wait! Bed? I was at the restaurant¡­¡± she whispered and slowly opening her eyes.


    Her eye widened as she saw the ceiling.


    ¡°Shit! You gotta be kidding me.¡± Then he looked under the sheet and saw the same clothes she was wearing. ¡°Thank God!¡± she continued.


    Emily sat down and remembered what happened at the dinner meeting and felt annoyed about the terms she needed to follow for Mr. Winston.


    ¡°Shit! This is his room. I¡­ I have to go.¡± she said and grabbed her purse.


    As she was about to open the door she felt a warm handheld on her waist. She froze and stopped herself from stepping out of the door.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, Emily?¡± a deep voice behind her back can be heard.


    Emily took a deep breath and turned around and slowly lift her sight to the person behind her.


    Water dripping from his hair down through her chest and other parts of his body so she froze and she gulped as her sight crawled down to his herculean body.


    ¡°Enjoying the view honey?¡± Anders seductively looked at her and stepped closer to Emily.


    Only a towel was wrapped around his waist and his upper body shown his well-built muscles and the water was running on his chest down to his private.


    Emily couldn¡¯t move nor breathe as she smells his fragrance, a manly scent that stays on her nose.


    Emily your doom! Gracious! Is he one of Zeus¡¯s sons? Perfect well-being physically but not mentally!


    Emily shook her head with the thoughts on it. She bravely looked at him like he wasn¡¯t affected by his body and stares.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to stay here. I agree about the terms so let¡¯s see each other tomorrow at the office.¡± ¡°Pardon me.¡± He smirked at Emily. ¡°You¡¯ll never be going to work at my office even at yourpany. You¡¯ll work for me, just me. ¡°He said emphatically and looked at her eyes.¡± And leaned closer to Emily. ¡°What do you mean?¡± then she raised her brows at him. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Emily.¡± Then his lips form an arc like a devil dering his territory. Emily couldn¡¯t move at all as her body reached the wall. There were no words thate out of her mouth so it was half opened as she was surprised by what he said. As quick as lightning Anders kissed her lips that sent an electrifying sensation on Emily¡¯s heart. It was like oxygen to her lungs that made her breathe easily and made her lose her sanity. Emily slowly closed her eyes and let Anders do the rest. Anders smiled as he felt her lips were trembling. He wrapped around his arms on her small waist and lightly pulled her closer to his body. Emily was fighting to herself to respond to his kisses but her lips loving the way he moved so it responded to his kisses. ¡°Mmm..¡± Emily moaned as Anders caressed her back with one hand while her right hand was caressing her neck and shoulders. Anders lift her and let her leaned on the wall while Emily¡¯s legs were wrapped around his waist. ¡°Your waistline is so small, I like it.¡± He whispered in her ears. ¡°Fuck!¡± he groaned as he was kissing her neck down to her shoulders. Emily closed her eyes tightly as Anders kissing her neck and shoulders. She wanted to stop this delirium, but her body didn¡¯t listen to her and loving the sensation that was moving in her body. ¡°Oh, God! Emily. You¡¯re fucking mine.¡± He whispered as he was kissing her breast with its shirt on it. ¡°Ahh¡­ Anders¡­¡± Emily moaned his name and was drowning by her touch.


    Anders kissed her lips once again and unzip her dress. He slowly removed her dress, his heart was beating like a drum

 CHAPTER 15- WARM ME DADDY

    An aching tension was built between them, Anders ran his fingers between her legs and reached the garment that was a drip in liquids.


    He hated it as Emily was d only in panties that made him let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± He whimpered as he felt the warmth of her body underneath her ck dress. ¡°I¡¯ll punish you for wearing this,¡±


    Although the dress was still intact on her body, yet the heat was like going to burn into ashes. Emily was beguiled by his physique, as her blood humming in her veins while looking at Anders. She could not understand if this was just a result of being drunk.


    He gently put his fingers onto her core, yfully touching it, and stared at her face, and saw her eyes were closed while biting her lower lip. A smile was drawn to his face as he saw how she responded to him.


    ¡°You like it, honey?¡± Anders whispered.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­ Please!¡± she said while her eyes tightly closed and her hands were tightly holding his shoulders.


    Anders put his finger inside her undies and felt the warm liquiding out from her core.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Did I make you wet?¡± He said in a seductive tone of voice.


    Emily nodded her head and just like a piano, she felt every touch of his fingers on her skin that gave her the heat and made her senses more alive. Now, all she could think of was him, the touch that made him turn into a fire.


    He gently carried Emily inside his library and put her on the long couch without interrupting their kisses


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even dare to wear this kind of dress again, you¡¯re getting all their eyes, honey,¡± he met her eyes and kissed her on the lips.


    Emily was just being aggressive as she locked her legs onto his body, and just let him do what he wanted to.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be gentle,¡± he whispered to her ears and bit it gently as he felt her goosebumps and that made him chuckle.


    His clever hands were now ying on her sheath, and let him do the rhythm for them.


    ¡°Let it out¡­ let it out, honey. Oh God, your curves are perfect,¡± he whispered as he was staring at her, every inch of her body that made his shaft hardened like a rock.


    ¡°Oooh! Ahh¡­ Anders,¡± she moaned his name while her fingers were buried on his shoulders. Emily could not even understand herself. Part of her mind was telling her to stop but, half of it was wanting him more as time went by.


    The arousing feeling in between them was inexplicable, especially to Emily who was not even attracted to him. But for her what was more important was being with him and satisfying her pleasure.


    Anders saw how she enjoyed the rhythm that he was making on her, so he pulled out his finger and inserted two of his fingers into her dripping pussy.


    He saw Emily¡¯s face was on fire. Her cheeks were flushing and were losing her sanity as he was pushing through inside of her core. He made a circr motion inside of her and pushed it more than made her arc her back and went insane by it.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anders, please don¡¯t stop,¡± Emily whispered in a pleading tone of her voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t honey¡­ I won¡¯t. He answered while staring at her flushed cheeks.


    He removed his fingers and licked them as he felt satisfaction on them. A smile was stered on his face as he tasted the sweetest juice, then, he separated her thighs and stared at her wetness. He pulled off his towel and positioned himself towards her beautiful thighs.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Emily.¡± He whispered and inserted his huge spear into her depths.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Anders¡­ it¡¯s painful.¡± she whined and let her fingers buried on his arms.


    He kissed her lips for her to ease the pain and then gently moved on top of her.


    Emily wrapped her legs around his waist as she felt the pain while he was moving on top, but as she felt his lips on her, the burning sensation from her depths was slowly melting down and turned it into a more sensation than she has ever had experience.


    ¡°So tight! honey,¡± He held her waist and pushed harder inside of her core.


    Anders was sweating and felt the arousing sensation while he was pushing more of himself. He moved slowly like he wanted to please her body to be in rhythm and let her moan as it was addicting for him to hear her voice.


    ¡°Ooh¡­ A.. Anders.¡±


    Emily was burying her nails on his back as Anders kept thrusting inside of her depths. She felt that there was something bursting out from inside of her, so she held tight to his arms and felt his pace go faster.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ming, fuck!¡± he let his body moved hers as it was like having an earthquake that was not created by nature but created by him.


    She did not even say a single word as she wanted him to push more of himself inside of her.


    Emily felt the hot liquids poured inside of her core. Both were panting as they reached their climax. His body leaned on hers so she loosened up her legs and arms too.


    She closed her eyes and felt rxed after the hot steamy one with Anders. ¡°Sleep tight, honey.¡± He whispered and stared at Emily¡¯s angelic face.


    Third person¡¯s POV


    He was smoking at the park and waiting for someone to arrive at the same ce. He got stubbles on his face and big round eyes with thinshes on them. He was wearing a white round-neck tee shirt with a brown leather jacket on top. Standing in front of his maroon car while smoking and then his one hand was in its pocket. A loud ring from his phone was getting the attention of some drivers at the parking lot.


    ¡°Bullshit! Who the fuck are you?¡± he mumbled and he immediately grabbed his phone and looked at the screen and saw the unregistered number. He answered it but didn¡¯t say any word, he just listened and waited for the other line to say something.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. Did you bring what I need?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Where are you?¡± He answered.


    The man looked around and saw one person was staring at him. His brows furrowed and put down the line of his phone then he walked towards that person with his cigarette in his mouth.


    That man was in his mid-¡¯40s, he was wearing a blue v neck shirt. An old-style haircut and ck leather shoes with a goon type of facial features.


    They nod at each other without saying any word. His heart was trembling as he stepped his foot towards that man.


    Then he stopped as he was in front of that man and trying to measure the capabilities of the person in front of him.


    He gave him the brown envelope and in exchange, he received an envelope. He checked it and saw the money in it.


    ¡°Our boss will give you another task.¡± The man said.


    ¡°Just let me know what it is. I¡¯ll find my way.¡± And his lips form an upward arc while staring at the man.


    He turned his back and hid the envelope inside his leather jacket. A smile was drawn on his face as he finished the task.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this, Winston.¡± He whispered and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll y your dirty games.¡± He continued as he started the engine.


    The man who received the brown envelope was smiling and had thoughts in his mind that his boss will give him an award for this deal.


    His phone rang and immediately pressed the button to answer it.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve got what you need.¡± He said smiling and still looking around.


    ¡°Are you sure this time? Thest time you had this was just a failure to us.¡±


    ¡°Of course, this won¡¯t fail us.¡± He said while looking at the papers and photos in the brown envelope.


    ¡°What the hell are you waiting for? Come straight right here and don¡¯t make any mess.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± He answered.


    The man went inside his Toyota ck Innova. He put the envelope inside thepartment and started the engine.

 CHAPTER 16- NO CHOICE

    Emily¡¯s POV


    It¡¯s quarter past two and my eyes were wide open and half of my body was getting numb by his arms that were wrapped around my body.


    ¡°What would I do?¡± I whisper.


    We had a steamy, hot night together here at his penthouse. I agreed to his terms that¡¯s why I ended up here again on his bed.


    I have to think about another solution for us to avoid ending up being on his bed.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Although it is not a bad thing to be on his bed.¡± I lightly shook my head with the yful thoughts in it and now I was trying to think about a possible solution on how to be away from him.


    Three hours had passed but I was still awake and was just staring at the ceiling. I was waiting for him to move back a bit so I could run away from this penthouse.


    I tried to remove one of his arms but he seemed like a leech that stuck more as I was trying to pull it out.


    ¡°Shit! This couldn¡¯t be happening. What should I do?¡±


    I tried to move in the opposite direction from him but he never allowed me. I turned my head to his side and saw his softer side of him, sleeping like a kid was one that was unexpected from him.


    ¡°Gosh! He¡¯s like a God that fell on Earth! What a shame Emily.¡± then, I felt the heat on my cheeks so I looked away.


    I could still remember how he became passionate about our kissesst night. My eyesnded on his lips and without hesitation, I was about to touch it and wanted to feel those soft and red lips once again.


    ¡°God! How can he be so perfect?¡±


    The fact that I was trying to stop myself from making such noise and was just letting my eyes feed its view from Anders Winston. I bit my lower lip and stared at him and even felt his muscles on the lower part of my body. A smile was drawn on my face without knowing that I was starting to admire his physicality.


    It shouldn¡¯t be this way, Emily. He¡¯s a yboy and nothing else! He knows your weakness and you are deceived by his physicality.


    ¡°Stop biting your lips, honey. I¡¯m tempted to do it for you.¡±


    I was surprised as he suddenly spoke but still managed to look handsome in this state. His eyes were closed and his voice had a seductive tone in it. A very manly tone which I like to hear.


    ¡°I¡­ I need to go to the toilet.¡± I said tensely and lifted his arms to free myself from him.


    Finally! Now I can think of a better solution.


    I stood up and was about to walk away when Mr. Winston held my wrist and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever try to run away this time or you might regret it, honey.¡±


    I froze for a second and tried to chew all those words that he said. I couldn¡¯t believe that he was trying to threaten me.


    ¡°What? Are you trying to threaten me, Mr. Wins¡­¡± But I couldn¡¯t continue it as he immediately interrupted me.


    ¡°Call it whatever you want, honey. You¡¯ll know every consequence of your actions.¡±


    Then, he let go of my wrist and slowly opened his eyes, and red at me. I met his eyes and raised my brows at him, then crossed both of my arms and said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, your majesty!¡± I sarcastically said and slowly bowed my head to tease him.


    ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me. I need to go to the toilet.¡± I continued then turned my back at him and walked towards the bathroom.


    I heaved out a sigh as I closed the door while I was leaning on it. My heart kept pounding in my chest so I put my hand on it and rubbed it slowly to make it at ease.


    ¡°Shit! He¡¯s threatening me! Gosh.¡±


    A tear escaped from my eyes as I felt frightened by his words. Now, I think I must say that I regret that I agreed to work with him. All the admiration was gone the moment that he threatened me a while ago, and the fact that he hated me the first time we met at the caf¨¦.


    A conclusion was now in my head and whispered while I was looking at the mirror.


    ¡°Revenge¡±


    But there¡¯s one question that was running through my head.


    ¡°Why? I mean those actions that I made were unintentional and if he is a normal person, then he can just let it go away and forgive me, but¡­¡± I could not continue those words as I realized that he was a billionaire and for him every single one was just his toy.


    I wiped my tears as it flowed on my cheeks and stood up in front of the mirror. I saw myself wearing his white shirt that looked like a dress to me as I have a petite body type. I immediately took off all the clothes that I have and let myself drown in the sprinkle of water.


    Rubbing and pouring more of the soap on my body would help at least to ease the pain in my chest. I was embarrassed by myself for letting him control the situation.


    ¡°What can I do? Ourpany was at stake, I don¡¯t want my parents to get disappointed in me. I can¡¯t risk everything for this.¡±


    I closed my eyes and let those droplets of water wash away the soap on my body. Water was flowing to me and I was hoping that it would take away my worries as well.


    Almost an hour had passed and I felt a huge hand was wrapping around my waist so I almost jumped out when I saw him right behind me. I tried to move away from his touch but he held tightly and said.


    ¡°Remember the agreement.¡±


    I stopped and felt like I had no choice once again so I let him do what he wanted to. He caressed my waistline and heard his moan while sniffing on my neck.


    The water from above made both of us wet and I was drowned by the sensation that I was created by him. His touch made me lose my sanity and his breath that hit on my skin made me shiver. And his bedroom eyes every time that it will look straight to mine. It hypnotized me all the time which I hated the most.


    ¡°Aah,¡± I moaned softly and bit my lips as he caressed my mounds.


    I tried to remove his hand from my breast but he pressed it tightly which made me moan louder. I felt the warmth of his hand that sent an electrifying sensation to my system. It was undoubtedly that he knew how to get his woman and pleased it with his touch.


    He pulled me closer to him and I was shocked as Inded myself on his lips once again. I knew this should not be happening just like what I said earlier. But, what could I do? I couldn¡¯t help myself. He was way too powerful and aggressive enough to have me every time.

 CHAPTER 17- HER IMAGINATION

    Emily was in the beat of heat as it was visible on her cheeks and felt the warm breath that was hitting on her skin while his touch was making his body tremble. In every inch of her skin, she felt the warm of his hand on her mounds and his lips that went from her neck down to her shoulders. She felt it, the hunger of his lips, his aggressiveness and his heavy breath, and hands that was being on point for her not to disobeyed him.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, please¡­¡± she pleaded for him to stop what he was doing as it sent a lot of sensation in her nerves.


    A knocked on the door made her eyes wide opened and quickly put on her towel around her body.


    ¡°Emily!¡± Anders called him while continuously knocking on the door.


    Emily couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She was staring at herself in the mirror and heaved out a sigh.


    ¡°Shit!¡± she mumbled and washed her face with water. ¡°That was¡­ an imagination.¡±


    She stayed in front of the mirror and answered him back. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. I just want to take a shower, that¡¯s all!¡±


    Anders was just behind the door and was worried as he heard a heavy sound from the bathroom and said. ¡°Alright then, tell me if you need help.¡±


    She sighed and an irritated face was drawn on her so she crossed her arms and shrugged her shoulders.


    He grinned his teeth and lightly shook his head as she heard her voice then went back to bed with a smile on his face.


    ¡°What the hell? This is insane. Am I that thirsty for him? I mean this wasn¡¯t our first time together but¡­ every time I¡¯ll think about him there¡¯s something in me that I couldn¡¯t exin.¡± she mumbled to herself


    Emily let herself drowned in the water that wasing out from the shower. She closed her eyes and felt every droplet of it made her wish to disappear like thin air.


    ¡°Did he even hear me moaning? That was the most embarrassing part of my life!¡± then she covered her mouth in surprise.


    She lightly shook her head with disappointment to herself, washing her body thoroughly would at least made her feel that she was cleansed after having an intimate time with him.


    On the other hand, Anders was on the bed lying on it with his hands behind his head and waiting for Emily toe out. A smile was drawn to his face as he remembered her moan in the bathroom.


    Then, a couple of minutes after, his phone vibrated and immediately answered it. He did not bother himself to look at the screen. From a joyful face it turned out to rugged facial expression and he immediately stood up and put all his clothes on.


    ¡°What happened?¡± his brows were furrowed while listening to someone on the other line.


    ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in half an hour!¡± his eyes widened as he heard it and was now in a hurry to fixed himself.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    When he was done putting herself together. He immediately shut the door and tossed the keys on his fingers.


    While Emily was taking her time to herself in the bathroom.


    When she was done, a heave out a sighed came out from her mouth as she was looking at herself in the mirror.


    ¡°Oh my! This is it!¡±


    She closed her eyes tightly as she was opening the knob of the door. As she stepped her foot outside and her eyes were still shut. Emily was wearing only a towel wrapped around her petite body and her hair was in a bun shape that made her heart-shaped face and could easily be noticed by a person who was looking at her.


    She slowly opened her eyes as she wondered about the quiet surroundings.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Mr. Winston!¡± she called his name a couple of times but silence only took over the ce.


    ¡°Wow! Just so nice. I¡¯m his bed warmer now.¡±


    Then, she put her palm on her forehead showing her disappointment with Mr. Winston.


    She walked inside his walk-in closet to burrow some clothes as Emily did not want to use the same clothes all over again.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! A lot of clothes.¡± She murmured.


    Emily saw how huge it was as she opened the door. A lot of pairs of coats, jackets, shoes, and pants were hanging on each closet separated by their colors.


    She turned her head on the right and saw a lot of different kinds of shoes. Leather shoes, rubber shoes, and many more, just like on the other side all were arranged by its¡¯ color.


    Emily tiptoed herself in and checked if there was something she could put on for herself.


    ¡°Finally!¡± he eximed while her hands were both on her side waist.


    Her lips formed an upward arch as she a light yellow round neck tee shirt.


    Because of her height, Emily was having a hard time getting the shirt as it was on the top of the closet.


    ¡°I hate being short at this time.¡± Mumbled as she was extending her arms to reach out for it.


    After reaching the shirt, Emily put it on and fixed her hair as well.


    She looked at herself in front of the mirror and when she was satisfied by her look she turned her back and was about to get out of the room.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± she whispered as she was looking at the photographs that fell on the floor.


    It was a picture of Mr. Winston with apanion. Her brows were furrowed and her curiosity was growing as she looked at the photo.


    A squeaky sound of the door caught Emily¡¯s attention so she immediately put the photo underneath her shirt.


    She walked fast to get out of the room and was nning to see if it was Mr. Winston, but as she turned the knob and slowly opened the door. A figure was now in front of her.


    ¡°I¡­ I just burrowed a shirt.¡± she said nervously.

 CHAPTER 18- SURPRISED BY SOMEONE

    Emily heard the loudest thumped of her heart and when she was turning the knob and saw a pair of shoes that was now in front of her. She pressed her eyes as she was caught inside the room. Slowly she looked at the person in front of her and was surprised by it.


    ¡°I just burrowed a shirt,¡± Emily said in defensed to herself.


    An old woman was standing in front of her now, wearing an A-Line Dress with printed brown stripes and paired with a ck leather belt on the waistline. Emily was stunned by her looks, although her skin could tell her age the way she dressed up was enough for her to look young. The woman was also wearing a simple heirloom ne with a green stone on it.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the woman sarcastically asked and looked at her from head to toe.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m Emily Smith.¡± she smiled and kissed her hand as a sign of respect to elders.


    But the woman just looked at Emily from head to toe and trying to see if she was just one of his son¡¯s flirty women. She shook her head and crossed both of her arms as she was staring at her wearing her son¡¯s tee shirt.


    It looked like a dress to her as Emily got a petite type of body. She looked around and stepped forward to get inside the closet room with Emily wherein she checked every drawer in it and even looked at the wardrobe just to make sure something.


    Emily was surprised as the woman didn¡¯t ept her paying respect and just stepped forward to get inside the room. She wondered why this woman was being so cold towards her. Stepping beside the door and waited for the woman to ask some questions to her instead the woman did not even bother herself to look at Emily.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, would you like something to drink?¡±


    The woman looked at Emily with a serious face. ¡°You make yourself at home, huh. Let me ask you this, Is this even your house?¡± pointing her fingers around the house, then raised her brows to Emily.


    ¡°Sorry Ma¡¯am,¡± she said in a low tone of voice and lightly bowed her head.


    Emily felt embarrassed as the woman spoke the truth about it. She was just looking at the woman who was checking everything inside the room. Emily shut her mouth and just followed the woman¡¯s every movement.


    Where are you, Mr. Winston!


    ¡°Now tell me, Where is my son?¡±


    Her guess was right, she is the mother. No wonder because they had the same personality and attitude toward another person.


    The woman snapped her finger as Emily was just staring at her. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± she asked and raised her brows.


    Emily lightly shook her head and smiled at the woman. ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know where he is. I was taking a shower a while ago and when I was done, he¡¯s not here.¡±


    She exined and felt the nervousness as she was staring at the woman¡¯s eyes. She held both of her hands behind and trying to make herself calm in this situation.


    The woman shook her head in disbelief at what Emily said to her so walked towards Emily¡¯s stuff and threw it on the floor. Anger can be seen on her face as she was looking at Emily and said.


    ¡°You seriously¡­ My God! I could not believe this!¡¯ the woman raised her voice while her hands were making gestures and then looked at Emily and pointed her finger at the door.


    ¡°Get out of here! or I¡¯ll call the police.¡± she said emphatically in her high tone of her voice.


    Emily was shocked and her brows were now furrowed. She looked at the woman who was now angry at her. After picking up all her stuff on the floor she immediately stood up and said.


    ¡°Police? Do I look like a burr to you Ma¡¯am?¡± she asked in a high tone of her voice and pointed out herself so the woman would look at her. ¡°This is absurd!¡± she said while putting her things in her bag.


    ¡°In the first ce I shouldn¡¯t be here but your son brought me up here!¡± She continued with an emphatic tone on it and raise both of her arms in front of the woman.


    Emily left the woman at the penthouse with annoyance in her. She couldn¡¯t believe that the woman was using her of burr or anything. It was her first time that someone treated her like this.


    Emily pressed the button of the elevator and waited for it to open.


    Like mother, like son! she mumbled while walking toward the door.


    After a while, the elevator opened up and she stepped in and pressed the button so it would immediately closed it. She heaved out a sigh and tried to dial the number of her friend. After a couple of rings, her friend answered it.


    ¡°Hello? Jane, please help me.¡± her voice was cracking at the moment and was trying not to cry.


    ¡°Here we go again, dear Emily.¡± Jane¡¯s giggles can be heard over the phone.


    ¡°Stopughing at me and fetch me here,¡± Emily said annoyingly to her friend. ¡°I¡¯ll send you my location.¡± She continued and cut the line and she lift her head while wiping the tears rolled down on her cheeks.


    Argh! I want to be disrespectful to that woman! But God forgives me for that. She¡¯s like Mr. Winston, Gosh! I hope our path won¡¯t crossed again, because if that happens I won¡¯t stop myself to voice out whatever I have in here.


    She stepped out of the elevator and walked straight to the parking lot to wait for Jane. She crossed her arms as she felt the coldness of the air blowing on her legs. She only wore the shirt that she borrowed from Mr. Winston¡¯s closet and did not even had a chance to grab her clothes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she saw three men were walking on the other side of the parking lot and one of them looked at Emily.


    ¡°Oh! Great, now I caught their attention.¡± She murmured.


    She saw the three men were staring at her down through her legs who were exposed as her shirt is quite short for her to cover at least half of it.


    The men were now in front of her. They were allughing and others were now putting one arm on Emily¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Hey, Sweetie. Need a ride?¡± he said confidently and smiled at her.


    ¡°My friend wille here soon so if you excuse me.¡± Emily was about to step out but one of them step in front of him and smirked at the others.


    She stepped forward to Emily and said ¡°Don¡¯t go, sweetie. Were gentlemen and we¡¯re not going to hurt you.¡±


    Emily stepped backward and that made her slipped and fell on the arms of the other man behind her.


    ¡°Yeah and we¡¯re just here to make friends with you.¡± the man said and was touching her waistline.

 CHAPTER 19- JANE

    She furrowed her brows and bravely said. ¡°Go on! Take my money. I won¡¯t need it.¡± she looked at them sharply and stepped backward but it was the end for her as the wall of the parking lot made her stop moving her feet.


    Emily handed over her purse that she was holding, in front of the men. ¡°Here take it! All yours.¡±


    But the three men were justughing together as they looked at Emily¡¯s handling her purse to them. One of them stepped forward and said. ¡°We just want you bab,e with us and experience heaven.¡±


    Her eyes widened as the man held her wrist and forcedly took her away from the ce and they both walked towards their car. The rest were as quick as lightning and immediately were inside the car.


    ¡°Hurry, sweetie! We can¡¯t wait to taste you.¡± the man said,


    ¡°Fuck you! Let go of my hand.¡± Emily shouted to the man in front of him. She kept on pulling herself but seemed like his hand was made of steel that couldn¡¯t just easily take back.


    When they both reached the car all men were smiling at Emily while staring at her milky long legs.


    She felt frightened at the moment as he was being pushed by the man behind him to enter the car. But, in just one snap that person behind him suddenly fell on the ground.


    Emily was wiping up her tears when she saw the other man in the driver¡¯s seat was now leaning on the headboard of their car while the other one was frowning his brows and went out with his clenching jaws.


    Her eyes were blurry as he followed the man who went to her back. The tears were blocking her vision and couldn¡¯t see properly, only lightning from the ceiling could she saw properly. The man held her wrist and pulled her to his side, without any hesitations. Emily was trying to look at that person but her visions suddenly went dark and she did not know what happened next.


    ¡ª


    Jane was driving her car to the park in one of the grandest buildings in the metro. She was listening to the music and was lightly shaking up her head to follow the beat of the song.


    ¡°Where is that girl?¡± she said while driving her car around in the park.


    ¡°I was just roaming here for nothing. Arrange that girl!¡± she eximed and was making hand gestures.


    Jane tried to call Emily but no one was answering so she put down her phone and went out of the parking lot.


    ¡°Where are you, Emily Smith?¡± Jane whispered while driving away from the building so she called her secretary.


    ¡°Please give me the number of Mr. Winston, now!¡± shemanded her secretary over the phone and cut the line.


    Jane was sure that Emily was with Mr. Winston and she has no choice but to call him right away just to make sure that her friend was safe.


    When her phone vibrated, she immediately pulled the car on the side of the road and read the text message that was from her secretary then she immediately dialed the number on her phone.


    The number you have dialed is out of reach, please try your callter.


    ¡°Goodness! And his phone was off. Argh!¡±


    Jane couldn¡¯t believe it as she was in a state of emergency right now. She dialed again the number and waited for it to ring.


    The person you might calling is currently unavable please try your callter.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Seriously their phone was off at this time?¡±


    Jane threw her phone on the passenger¡¯s seat, felt annoyed with her friend especially Mr. Winston, and went inside her car then, drove away somewhere where she could find Mr. Winston.


    After a few minutes, Jane arrived in front of the tallest building that can be found in the Metro. The building was tall and has some bright metals on some windows and when the light touched the windows it formed the symbol of thepany.


    Jane did not waste any time waiting at the parking lot, instead, she walked inside the lobby and head straight to the Golden Elevator. The security was about to stop her but she raised her hand and let them stop from their ns.


    She went straight to it and pressed the button to close it. There was no other button inside the elevator as it will go straight to Mr. Winston¡¯s office.


    A couple of seconds had passed and the elevator rang itself and opened the door. Jane stepped out and looked around the office, she couldn¡¯t help herself as she was amazed by it. The interior has some changes although there were some remains as it was thest time she was here. Now, she walked towards the couch while reading something on her phone. Then, before she reached the couch, a familiar pair of shoes was now in front of her. Jane furrowed her brows and quite confused about the person in front of her, so she slowly lifts her sight and was surprised by the person who was in front of him.


    Jane felt the thump of her heart and her sight was pinned on the person in front of her. Those brown eyes that could melt her worries away, the not-so-thick brows, and a pointed nose and don¡¯t forget to mention his perfect jaws that were attractive for her.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jane tried to be formal in front of the person and stepped back to avoid the gazed of that person but as she was stepping back, something that made her out of bnce so she was about to fall on the ground when that person in front of him quickly held her waist tightly.


    Their eyes met and it was like time had stopped and only their breaths can be heard inside the four corners of the office. HIs arms felt her soft skin that sent something inside his system. No words wereing out from them, just the cold wind that came from the air-conditioned that was hanging on the other side.

 CHAPTER 20 – UNKNOWN NUMBER

    Anders


    I¡¯m on my way to my penthouse and feel relief as Doctor Rupert gave an assurance that everything was under control. They said that he is just having a panic attack, that¡¯s why he is having a hard time breathing.


    It was past seven o¡¯clock when I left him at the hospital. The doctor told me to rest and they would just call me if he wakes up. They¡¯re right, when I looked at the mirror I saw tiredness on my face and suddenly I remember that I haven¡¯t had a good sleep for a couple of days so I asked the doctor to give me some pills to have a better sleep at night.


    Thank goodness he is safe now, I hope he can recover quickly.


    I suddenly whisper to myself then, I am now walking in the hallways here at the Hospital when I suddenly remember that woman I was with a couple of times, and shit! I even forgot her name.


    ¡°What was her name again?¡±


    I massage my temples as it is quite hard to remember, while I am walking, someone bumps me by ident causing me to drop all the papers that I am holding.


    ¡°Shit! You should watch where you were going,¡± I said while collecting all the papers that fell on the floor and suddenly a small ck envelope was now in front of me.


    I took it and was about to return it to the person whom I bump into, but when I lifted my sight, that person was gone as if it was just like a ghost. My eyes are full of astonishment as I am looking at the envelope.


    ¡°It¡¯s some kind of invitation,¡± I said while staring at it, then I stood up and put it inside the folder I was holding.


    I lightly shake my head as people are looking at me, and I even hear whispers from them. So, I walk straight to the parking lot and shut the door of my sports car. I heave out a sigh and put the folder on the passenger seat and start up the engine of my car.


    But, before I even leave the ce, my phone suddenly ring and with that I stop and answer the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    No one is answering on the other line and I can only hear some scratches from the background. I am thinking that it¡¯s some kind of prank call from a friend or someone who I don¡¯t know.


    I press the red button of my phone and I am thinking of calling my assistant to change my number. But before I can do it, my phone rings once again with the same number that called me a while ago.


    ¡°Whoever you are, go to hell!¡±


    When I was about to put down the phone, a voice suddenly caught my attention.


    ¡°Mr. Winston? I know you¡¯re there,e and pick it up!¡±


    I hear a deep kind of voice that obviously uses a voice editor to make it sound like that. I shook my head and it¡¯s kind of embarrassing to have this conversation with some useless people.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡±


    I simply replied to the caller and waited for more words from him and while waiting I am now holding my other phone and trying to call my assistant.


    ¡°We already know your secret.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment I hear those words from the caller makes my brows furrow. But, I still need to calm down so they won¡¯t notice that I am pissed off by them.


    ¡°Okay¡± I said.


    I hear the manugh on the other line and say. ¡°I know you are at the hospital and I even know who is in room 503, and right now don¡¯t you even try to call for help not even at the police or my men will kill that person in room 503.¡±


    At this moment they are not funny anymore and the man gets on my nerves. I look around as I know they are just around here at the parking lot. They are just watching me, but I have no idea where they are.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even try to get near at room 503 or you¡¯ll be in jail by tomorrow,¡±


    Then, a sound of beep can be heard from the other line and that makes me feel annoyed by the caller. I switch the window of my car into a tinted one so no one can notice that I am calling my assistant for help.


    ¡°Dave! Trace this number now, I want to know the exact location and the names, understood?¡±


    My fist is trembling in madness as the caller is trying to manipte me by threatening me with that. HE¡¯s pathetic whoever he was, he can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m Anders Winston, a billionaire that can get whatever I want.


    I sped up my car and did not mind the other cars that were on my way. I want to be in my apartment as I left her without any note.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Then, I hit the steering wheel of my car while I was at the red light on the road. I cannot believe that someone is trying to ckmail me with the information that I have been keeping for more than a couple of years.


    ¡°Emily¡±


    I suddenly whispered her name out of nothing and that made my instinct to fasten up my seatbelt and speed up my car.


    After a while, I arrive at the building where my penthouse is and walk faster to the elevator that was made for me, and as the elevator opens the door I swiftly step inside and wait for a couple of seconds before I hear it ding and open once again.


    What brings me here as early as this hour is Emily, but I could not even believe my eyes as I lifted my sight to the woman in front of me. I slowly step outside the elevator and throw the keys in the bowl beside the coat stand.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    I furrow my brows to the woman in front of me who has a sweet smile on her face.

 CHAPTER 21- UNEXPECTED GUEST

    A shimmering of light that has been too much for his eyes, those gems that are surrounding her body are indication of an adequate negative situation for him. The woman is smiling at him as it is joyful to see him at this moment.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    His brows furrowed as he was not expecting her to be here at this time. Then, his face was obviously unease to have her in his penthouse so he roamed his eyes around but he did not see the woman that he was expecting to see first.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you d to see me here?¡± his mother stepped closer to him and was about to kiss him on the cheeks but Anders avoided it and walked away.


    Her mother was annoyed by the fact that her son ignored her. She took a deep breath and made sure that her posture was still present on her.


    Anders kept on checking every room of his penthouse but he did not see Emily. His jaws were clenching while his hands were tightened in a ball.


    ¡°Anders¡±


    ¡°Anders Winston!¡±


    His mother eximed just to get his attention as he was busy looking for Emily in each room, but he lose hope and then, he decided to sit on the edge of the bed. HE let his elbows lean on his thighs while his palms were supporting his chin.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Anders stared at his mother and was annoyed by her presence in his house.


    ¡°Uh.. You look not so good today son, let me cook you some dinner,¡±


    His mother went to the kitchen and prepared the ingredients for cooking. A couple of minutes had passed and Anders decided toe out from the bedroom.


    ¡°Have you seen a woman here?¡± he asked while staring at his mother.


    His mother was tossing all the ingredients together and was almost done on preparing dinner for him when she stopped and looked at him.


    ¡°Oh? Which one?¡± His mother giggled and said again. ¡°Yeah I saw her here, but she went out as I thought she was a burr,¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Anders did not waste his time listening to his mother, he went out and was running like a tiger and hopped inside the elevator. He brought out his cell and dialed the number of Emily, but then no answer from Emily¡¯s phone, so, he dialled another number from his cell and said.


    ¡°Reached out for Emliy¡¯s friend, ask her what she wanted to speak about,¡±


    Then, Ander swiftly put down the phone. He walked along the hallways and was clenching fist.


    ¡°Sir¡± two guards were there in the room and saluted him.


    ¡°Show me the recorded file at eleven o¡¯ clock, now,¡± hemanded them while seriously staring at the monitor.


    The guards swiftly set up the file that he requested to y and showed Anders the video.


    Anders widened his eyes and told them. ¡°Stop right there, y it back again,¡±


    His eyes widened as he saw Emily at the parking lot being harassed by some random guys, and what made him more surprised was a few more men went to her and grabbed her one arm.


    Anders watched more of it but his fist wanted tond on something to release the madness in him. His eyes were sharp that could cut anyone if he stared at them.


    ¡°Are there any guards on that site?¡±


    The two guards were trembling in fear as they saw him mad while staring at the video.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± he shouted to both of them and threw a sharp look.


    He was forming his fist into a ball and turned. ¡°Who was on duty that time?¡± he asked them once again.


    The two guards swallowed and felt that their voices suddenly went away. But, one of the guards stepped in front of Anders.


    ¡°No one was there during that time, Mr. Winston,¡± one of the guards said and bravely looked at him.


    While the other guard was nodding his head just to agree with his fellow guard.


    Anders narrowed his eyes on them and did not just say any word to the guards.


    ¡°If you tell lies, I will make sure that you will pay for this!¡± Anders said before he turned the knob and left the ce.


    His fist was turning into a ball as madness was consuming his energy all throughout. Walking in the hallways was making him more tremble in anger.


    Now, he was at the parking lot and hopped inside his other car. He hit the steering wheel with all his force.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    ¡°Where are you Emily?¡±


    He was leaning his head on the steering wheel and was thinking about ns to find Emily. Finally he started the engine and left the building.


    In just half an hour Anders arrived at the grandest building in the Metro. He swiftly park his car and threw the keys to one of the guards of the building.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Winston,¡±


    Every employee that has been there was greeting him with a smile but Anders did not mind about it. He kept walking in the hallways with his hand in his right pocket and get in the elevator.


    He could feel the cold temperature of the metal behind him as he was wearing his shirt and pants, just a casual look on him. While he was leaning his back, a loud ring from his phone made him back to reality.


    ¡°Mr. Anders, we got present for you, check your email,¡±


    Anders checked his email and saw a photo on it. His eyes widened and could not even say any words while staring at it.


    ¡°Are we going to have a deal, Mr. Winston?¡±


    Anders tightened his fist and was trying to control himself. He could not believe the photo.


    ¡°Well, I guess you are just trembling in madness or whatever, I¡¯ll just send you the address and don¡¯t forget to bring five hundred million dors! Cash,¡±


    Anders did not say a word. He checked his mail and saw the address. His face was dark red, his forehead started to throb while his jaws were clenching.


    The bell dings and Anders leaves heavy footsteps as he is walking toward his office.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, what a pleasant surprise to see you here at this hour,¡±


    His secretary quickly walked beside and greeted him. But, he was deaf and could not even hear any words as he was focused on the unknown caller.


    ¡°Coffee¡±


    A word that made his secretary stop walking beside him and could not believe in his eyes as Mr. Winston was not used to being here at this hour.


    Anders shut the door that was crunching every employee¡¯s ears. He pressed the red button to make sure that the wall would be tinted and no one would hear anything.


    He was being out of his mind and could not think the right way because Emily was missing and he med himself for it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 CHAPTER 22-STRANGERS

    Anders turned the blinds on by snapping his fingers together as the walls of his office were made of ss that could turn dark to cover what was inside of his office.


    He sat on his reclining chair and made a call to his assistant.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, you would not believe what I found out about Miss. Emily¡¯s friend.¡±


    Anders waited for him to spill out the words and when he heard them. His eyes widened as if something made him terrified.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Anders clenched his fist as he could not believe it.


    ¡°What a small world, alright, set an appointment with her now. I need to know where is Emily?¡±


    Anders was pissed off and just cut the line and threw his phone on the couch. He took a deep breath and so many thoughts were running through his head.


    He was trying to calm himself and stood up as he was thinking about Emily¡¯s friend. A beep from his phone caught his attention and read the message from it.


    Anders swiftly tossed the keys and was in a hurry to get out of his office just to reach the parking lot. He was rolling his fist as he was trying to control his temper and when he was about to reach his car he saw a shadow behind the post and that made his brows furrowed as he knew that someone was watching him.


    He smirked while walking toward his car and was being attentive all the time as he was thinking that others were still around.


    Now that he was in the car he let out a heavy sigh and his phone rang and quickly answered it without looking at the screen.


    ¡°Anders Winston, let me just remind you about our deal,¡±


    Anders widened his eyes and heard a machine that was beeping and he said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even touch him!¡±


    He was grinning his teeth while clenching his fist and hitting his steering wheel.


    ¡°Then give me what I want! Or I will remove one of the tubes,¡±


    ¡°What do you want?!¡± he eximed as madness was now consuming his mind and was thinking the other way out.


    ¡°Bring me the document I need about the Vacter Incorporated and don¡¯t even try to bring any police with you!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, the other line was dropped off and that made Anders pissed off.


    ¡°He¡­ Hello!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Anders drove his car and saw the address that was sent by the unknown caller. He made it faster while clenching his jaws as he made a quick turn on each car that was on his way.


    In every turn he did, a question was popping in his head.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    It was the first time that someone made him a trap like this. He was certain that this hunter was just being around him.


    He was almost in the ce where the caller wanted him to be, but suddenly his phone rang and saw his assistant was calling. He lightly shook his head and quickly canceled it.


    Now, it was not the right time for him to talk to his assistant; George, as he knew exactly what was happening to Anders and he would not miss any chance to help him.


    Anders stopped his car in front of the old building that was quite far from the city. He heaved out a sigh while he was staring at the building.


    But before he could say any word, his phone rang and he quickly answered it.


    ¡°Do you have what I need?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Now, get out of the car and do as I say.¡±


    Anders got out of his car while the folders were in his hands and on the other side his phone was on it as well.


    ¡°Good. Now, my men will be there in time to get those papers. Lean on the car!¡±


    Anders clenched his jaws and did what he said, he leaned on the car and just waited for anothermand from the caller.


    He heard footsteps from behind and was curious about it but when he was about to turn he heard the voice of the caller.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare to look or he¡¯ll be dead soon,¡±


    Anders was forming his fist into a ball. He was pissed off and wanted to punch someone¡¯s face. He heard theughter of the caller and said.


    ¡°Now you know how to be helpless at this point. The thing is, you are a billionaire and can do anything in no time.¡±


    ¡°Stop being such a pussy! Reveal yourself.¡±


    Anders challenged the caller to face him and have a dwell with him. He did not mind what would happen next as long as the person he left at the hospital was safe.


    Heughed on the other line and the caller said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid like you, Anders.¡±


    ¡°You seem to forget what you have done to me years ago. The nightmares that you gave to me were haunting me until now and that was because of you!¡±


    Anders heard an emphatic tone on every word that was thrown at him was like an arrow that hit him. Then the footsteps seemed like it was getting far away from him so when he turned, it was a chance for him to see at least one man from them but someone made himnd on the ground and said.


    ¡°I told you not to look back, Anders,¡± a man kicked him on his stomach hard and made Anders crouched just to protect himself.


    Then, he tried to look at them and saw one man who was wearing a mask and continued kicking him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to bump with me again or else I will snatch the woman you loved.¡±


    Anders heard it clearly although he felt the sting pain at his back. He tried to stand up and managed to keep them away but this time when he looked around the man that he saw a while ago was gone. His brows were not aligned anymore and when the other men tried to attack him, Anders managed to use his other skills in fighting as he was trained in Muay Thai sses before.


    Then after a while, those men were now lying on the ground after he made them suffer.


    He stared at each of them and even removed their masks but no one on them was familiar to him. Then, he walked away and went inside the building.


    Anders was being careful enough to follow the voices that were just around the corner. Mixed types of voices can be heard inside the old dark building and for him, it was quite hard to see where he was headed as the way was too dark for his sight.


    He followed the voices, and in every step, he took the louder it gets on his ears. He clenched his fist as he was thinking the situation was now in a critical one.


    Another stepped from Anders and something made him stop.


    ¡°He is the most stupid person I have ever met.¡±


    He heard it clearly and he knew that it came from one of the rooms here.

 CHAPTER 23- THEIR BOSS

    Anders heard everything and that made him clench his fist. He was now trembling in anger as he never heard someone call him those words. The voices for him were not familiar, he furrowed his brows and bravely kicked the door. His eyes widened as he saw three men were in there and they were ying cards.


    His intense ck eyes flicked back and forth and then stepped back as he saw a man was going through him.


    The man was eager to hit him on the face and that made Anders think of other ways to avoid his fist.


    Anders grabbed his hand and tightly rolled it up and that gave him a chance to hit his stomach area. He let his fist forcefullynd on it and that made the man crumple himself in pain.


    Then another man was now approaching him and was anxious as he saw a knife that the man was holding. He swiftly turned around and went to his back just for him to grab his neck and locked his one arm that had the knife on it.


    ¡°Who do you work for?¡±


    Anders was frowning his face while staring at him and waiting for his answer.


    The man was losing his breath so he tapped Anders arm and was indicating that he was going to talk.


    Anders released him and stared at the man in front of him. He was breathing heavily as he never had this fight in as many unlike before.


    ¡°Now, talk!¡± he eximed with him.


    The man was staring at him nkly andter on his face was drawn with a smile; a devil smile as everyone knew.


    ¡°The boss was right! You are an idiot and stupid.¡±


    The man insulted him once again and that made Anders clench his fist and now his feelings were unbearable.


    Anders went to the man first with his heavy feet and dark face could be seen on him. He grabbed his neck and lifted him from the ground and this time, Anders has no emotions to show and conscience was not in his mind anymore.


    ¡°Tell me who is the idiot now!¡±


    Anders was trembling in anger as he heard those words and made him feel like he was being the lowest of all the creatures in the world.


    ¡°Look. I am sorry for¡­.¡± The man was trying to exin himself to Anders but he was now crouching on the ground and the pain was consuming his mind and body. No words could evene out of his mouth.


    ¡°Now tell me who your boss is?¡±


    Anders went to thest man and crumpled his shirt. He held it tightly as he saw fears in his eyes, and made him more dominant this time.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± he shouted at him.


    ¡°The¡­ The..¡± the man was out of his words due to nervousness and fear that was in his mind and heart. He just handed over a small piece of paper to him and did not say anything to him.


    Anders violently let go of him and grabbed it. He read it and widened his eyes as he knew the address. He brushed off his hair and ran away from the ce.


    He was now in a hurry to be in that ce though his appearance was not pleasing anymore.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± he eximed while he was running outside and was in a hurry to reach for his car.


    When he was inside his car, Anders quickly started the engine and was now driving at the main speed of his car. His instinct was telling him of one person who did this, the one that made him suffer when he was young.


    After almost an hour of driving on the main road, he stopped his luxury car in front of a mansion in the countryside. He quickly went out of the car and smelt the fresh air while his hands were clenched as he was staring at the mansion.


    The men at the mansion saw him and greeted him, ¡°Good evening, Mr. Winston,¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lucas?¡± he asked in a serious tone of voice.


    One of the men stepped forward and answered his question. ¡°He¡¯s at the library.¡±


    Then, without any word he left for them, he walked with big footsteps towards the mansion down through the library where his brother was said to be staying at the moment.


    When he arrived at the library, he took a deep breath and went inside.


    The room was light enough to see the beauty of the room, although it was simple, full of books from the shelves, and the luxurious furniture with a modern type of interior.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even know how to knock on the door?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Anders clenched his fist and hit the table hard enough to leave a mark on it.


    ¡°ying games with me brother?¡±


    Lucasughed at him and put down the book that he was holding and said, ¡°I told you to give up thepany, you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Give up to you?! Are you insane?¡± Anders eximed at Lucas. ¡°We all know that father left it to¡­.¡± Anders was not able to continue his words as Lucas interrupted him.


    ¡°To Charles, You don¡¯t even have a right to take his position!¡± Lucas sarcastically said.


    Anders made his fist tighter this time, his rage was even fuelled by the words that came from Lucas and with his brows furrowed.


    ¡°What about you? Are you capable of holding the position in thepany?¡± then, he smirked at Lucas and said, ¡°You can¡¯t even stop gambling in different casinos around the town, so stop acting as you care for thepany! Stop threatening me or I will take you down, Lucas,¡±


    Lucas quickly stood up and let his firstnd on Anders¡¯


    ¡°Are you questioning my capabilities to be the CEO of Formonix Incorporated?!¡± Lucas eximed once again as his hands were trembling in anger. He looked at Anders who was now on the ground wiping off the blood on his lips.


    ¡°I know a man like you!¡± said Anders and stood up firmly while he was ring at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I have no idea about how much money you lost in the casino? You are broke and you will just use the Formonix to aid your financial needs.¡± Anders seriously said while letting the pen rotate on his fingers.


    Anders walked closer to his brother and said, ¡°I can beat you up here, but I will choose not to do it. I don¡¯t want to get my precious hands with your filthy blood!¡±


    Then, Anders stared at his brother with an insulting look. He crossed both of his arms and let his half body lean on the table.


    Lucas grinned his teeth and did not say anything to Anders instead he walked away and shut the door.


    Anders was left alone at the library. He looked around the ce and saw the photo was hanging on the wall. Then one picture always made him stop, and it was the photo that he wished to have once more.

 CHAPTER 24- HER SAVIOR

    The cold wind kissing her, silky smooth fabric caressing and making a luby on her.


    Emily whimpered and realized something.


    ¡°Wait¡­ What?¡±


    Then, she suddenly opened her eyes and saw the crystals hanging on the ceiling. Her eyes widened and let her eyes fed by the beauty of the entire room.


    ¡°Wow¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She pressed her lips and tried to remember the things when someone knocked on the door. The woman came inside the room without a word but Emily was just staring at her and saw the food that she arranged on the table.


    ¡°Miss¡± she politely called her.


    ¡°Yes, Madame?¡± said the servant who had turned just to face her.


    ¡°Do you know how I get in here?¡± Emily curiously asked the servant.


    The servant just stared at her and did not say anything and just left her a smile and that made Emily furrow her brows as she watched the servant close the door.


    She let out a heavy sigh and stood up but her left knee was weak and that almost made her fall on the ground, but luckily a stool saved her from kissing the ground.


    ¡°How did I get here?¡± she asked herself then, she lightly bit her lips as the swelling of pain on her knee.


    The shut of the door caught her attention and turned her sight on the side and saw a man who was not familiar to her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she curiously asked and stared at him from head to toe.


    The way she looked at the man her eyes were immediately pinned on his well built biceps. His sharp edgy face with stubbles on it.


    ¡°Too handsome right?¡± he proudly said and his smile was shining throughout the entire room.


    Emily lightly shook her head as the man in front of her suddenly said a word on her. ¡°Sorry?¡±


    The man giggled and walked toward her and leaned over Emily. ¡°I like the innocence of your face, Emily,¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°How did you even know my name?¡± Her eyes widened, brows were furrowed and could not even gasp for air as the man was just an inch away from her.


    The eucalyptus scent that came from his throat was hitting her nose and that made her blinked a couple of times.


    She leaned back and gulped, ¡°Will you move back, I have to stand up,¡± she uttered.


    ¡°Absolutely, I found you in the parking lot. Do you remember that?¡± the man gestured his hand in front of her like he was trying to let her remember what happened.


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± she mumbled and covered her mouth.


    ¡°Then, I checked your bag and tried to find things that could help me and my men to identify you and then, I came across your purse and found your ID.¡± he stered a smile and said. ¡°Sorry,¡±


    Emily finally realized that the man was telling the truth and all the memories came back to her, at the apartment of Mr. Winston, men at the parking lot and now with this stranger man.


    ¡°Thank you and I¡¯m sorry for suspecting you of something else.¡± Mako said in a low tone of her voice.


    She tried to stand up and offered her hand to the man in front of her and smiled, ¡°Thanks for saving me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, so how¡¯s your ankle.¡± he curiously asked and even bent his knees just to check it. ¡°Do you want me to call the doctor? He can help¡­¡±


    Emily made him stop as she gestured her hand and said. ¡°No need, I can handle this. Besides, I always got cramps every morning.¡±


    She shrugged her shoulders andughed.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she seriously asked,


    ¡°Curious about me?¡± then, heughed at her.


    Emily widened her eyes and said, ¡°No! You just did not answer my question, that¡¯s all! and I hate talking to strangers.¡± then, she crossed both of her arms as she felt annoyed by what he said.


    ¡°Take it easy, Emily,¡± he raised both of his arms in the air and continued, ¡°Sac,¡± he whispered.


    Emily furrowed her brows and moved closely to him. ¡°Come again?¡±


    ¡°I am Sac,¡± he said and smiled at her while he offered his hand to her.


    She lightly nodded her head and epted his hand then shook it. ¡°Thank you again, Mr. Sac,¡±


    A smile was now on her face as the man was not a stranger anymore but his name was quite familiar to her but she could not even remember where she saw it.


    ¡°Well, Miss Emily if there¡¯s something that you need or anything you want, don¡¯t hesitate to call me or the maid. All you have to do is to press this button and they wille here right away.¡±


    Lucas exined to Emily everything that she needed and when he was about to leave the ce, she asked him a question.


    ¡°What happened to your lips?¡± she curiously looked at him and pointed to her own lips.


    A question that made him stop leaving the room. His lips formed an arc and slowly turned to face her and said, ¡°I just got in trouble a while ago, nothing to worry about, Miss Emily,¡±


    Then, Mr. Sac shrugged his shoulders with a smile on his face and left the room.


    Emily let out a heavy sigh and felt the thorns were clear on her throat. Somehow she felt fine with Mr. Sac but there was something in her that she saw his name somewhere and until now she could not remember it.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I saw his name somewhere else,¡±


    She gave up and just roamed around her eyes and saw the window and tried to get herself near to it to see what was outside.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Emily was stunned by the view that was behind the curtains. It was beautiful, a field of corn and a small garden of flowers on the right side.


    She was amazed by what she was seeing at the moment as she could only see it in books and some magazines.


    Hours had passed and Emily was still inside the room reading some books that she found on the shelves. Her bag was beside her and her phone was off. This was the time for her to cherish it mostly ¡¯cause if she would be back to the city, it would be much busier as she was missing work for a couple of days.


    A knock at the door caught her attention and Emily was not surprised at all.


    ¡°Miss Emily, Mr. Cas was waiting for you outside.


    She smiled and grabbed her things. ¡°Thanks, please tell him I¡¯ll be right there,¡±


    The servant just nodded and closed the door.


    Emily stood up and carried her bag while she was putting on her sweater. Her heart was kept on thumping while traversing the hallway, from there she noticed that the floor was covered with red fur carpet, few paintings were hanging on the wall and they were not just a painting but it came from famous artists.


    ¡°Woah! He is obviously rich.¡± she whispered while staring at one of the paintings.


    When the servant stopped in front of the door, she saw her make a gesture for her to enter the room. She let out a heavy sigh and walked straight through the room.


    ¡°Mr. Sac,¡± she said while staring at him sitting on the swivel chair.

 CHAPTER 25- JANE’S SECRET

    When she shut the door, a scent of fragrant was lingering on her nose and that made her turn and saw Mr. Sac was sitting on the swivel chair. She stared at him for a while and could not help but notice his good looking appearance.


    ¡°Mr. Sac,¡± she stuttered.


    She stared at him while he was walking straight to her. Then she blinked her eye once again as she felt the presence of him.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Emily?¡± his husky voice was filling up the entire room.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± then she lightly shook her head and continued, ¡°I need to go, and I have things to do at work, thank you for saving me,¡±


    Mr. Sac nodded his head and put both of his hands on his pockets.


    ¡°Well, are you feeling better now?¡± he worriedly asked.


    Emily nodded her head and said. ¡°Yes,¡± and a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Alright, then I will ask someone to take you home.¡±


    Mr. Sac quickly went to his table and grabbed his small radio to call his driver, while he was staring at the window.


    From behind Emily was staring at him, she finally saw the whole feature of his physique although it was his back and yet she felt his appeal.


    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±


    Emily shyly looked on the other side of the room as Mr. Sac stared at her for a moment.


    Mr. Sac just stared at her with full ofworry on his face.


    ¡°Well, uh¡­ thanks,¡± she uttered.


    Mr. Sac just smiled at her and grabbed the keys and his phone and walked straight to the door.


    ¡°Miss Emily?¡±


    Emily stered a smile and walked outside the room.


    While they were walking along the hallways. Mr. Sac stopped in front of the painting, then he stered a smile on his face and said,


    ¡°Do you like paintings?¡± he asked out of nowhere to Emily.


    Her rounded eyes stared at the painting which was hanging on the wall. It showed the different shades of colors and has no object nor subject on the frame.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered.


    ¡°This painting was made by someone who was close to my heart.¡±


    His face was slowly melting to its weakest point but he was attentive and for him to regain himself was the bravest thing to do.


    ¡°Mr. Sac? Are you¡­¡±


    He quickly cut her words and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it was just nothing to tell about, you know,¡±


    They both walked along the hallways until they arrived outside the mansion. Emily was stunned by the ce and could not even stop herself to look around it.


    ¡°You are really rich!¡± she emphatically said.


    Mr. Sac justughed about it while shaking his head.


    ¡°Let me tell you this, if your father is filthy rich, do you even consider yourself as rich?¡± he stopped and raised his finger and waited for her answer.


    Emily shook her head and felt embarrassed by what she said. She pressed her lips and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, just hop in, so we won¡¯t run outte,¡± he said and went inside the car.


    Emily was in disbelief and shook her head twice. But she had no choice as she needed a ride all the way back home.


    ¡°I thought your driver would drive the car?¡± she said while putting on the seatbelt.


    ¡°Yes, about that, he was not here and all my men were busy at the ntation, so I am your driver for now.¡± he jokingly said.


    Emily felt awkward at the moment, although he was kind to her but there was still something that made her ufortable with Mr. Sac, but still she managed to smile just for him to feel good. She did not say anything at him and just stared at the window.


    The clear sky that never reflected on her mind made her think about her responsibilities when she arrived at the city. She let out a heavy sigh as she felt tired whenever it came across her mind.


    -At the Lixton Hotel-


    The annoyance was visible on her face, in fact tonight it was not a good idea to get out from her condo unit. She had a bad day this morning and until now her best friend was missing.


    ¡°I should not agree on this,¡± she annoyingly said while staring at the view of the Lixton Hotel.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She wore her simple denim dark blue jeans with a pink cropped top that made her reveal the curves on her, and a long silver ne. She took a deep breath and walked toward the entrance of the hotel.


    The man greeted her, and she smiled in return and looked around like she was looking for someone else.


    ¡°Ms. Jane?¡± ady in uniform approached her with a smile on her face.


    She nodded and followed thedy, and noticed that they were walking quite far from the crowd and finally thedy stopped in front of the room and said,


    ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Miss?!¡± she called her but it was quitete as thedy left her alone in front of the door.


    She stared at the door and that made her shiver as she was ufortable to be in that ce, but she has no choice but to be inside of it so without knocking the door she opened it and saw a man was sitting on the couch.


    She did not mind the appearance of the man as she knew exactly who he was, the man that was helped someone that she knew a couple of years ago.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Winston,¡± she casually said and sat on the opposite side of the table with her legs crossed and her eyes pinned on his.


    ¡°Seriously? Ms. Montagne?¡± he lightly shook his head.


    Jane crossed both of her arms and leaned her back while staring at Anders Winston from head to toe. She was waiting for him to speak out, the reason why they were here.


    ¡°How long have you been friends with Emily?¡± he seriously asked while rotating his fingers on top of the wine ss.


    She quickly answered, ¡°Since high school,¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon! Let¡¯s not lie here, we all know that you are just using her right?¡± he sarcastically said and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°We all know you got no friends, even your family hated you,¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± she eximed and held the fork as her hands were trembling in anger.


    I¡¯m not a monster like you!¡± then, she smiled, ¡°Anders Winston, I may not be part of your society but¡­¡±


    Anders lightly shook his head and quickly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Emily?¡± his jaw was were clenching while staring at Jane. ¡°Just tell me where she is, I don¡¯t need your drama right now.¡±


    He knew that he wasted so much time talking and with Jane, all he wanted was the answer. The thing that could help him find Emily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is, she called me the other day to fetch her at the parking lot of your building and when I arrived there she was gone.¡± then, she shrugged her shoulders and grabbed the wine ss.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of telling lies? he emphatically asked.


    ¡°Tell me where he is or something will happen after I leave this ce.¡±


    A threat that made Jane grinned her teeth and said, ¡°This is unfair, Anders. I admit I lied before but that doesn¡¯t mean I will do that now. My friend was missing and the police was searching for her, now. Stop threatening me!¡±


    Jane has all the courage in her to say it all out to him after all these years that she was struggling surviving in the society that made abel on her, and now that she was trying to get back on track, she would not allow Anders to ruin it once again.

 CHAPTER 26- HIS AUTHORITY

    Jane could not take it anymore, she stood up and before she could do something that would make her regret it. She let out a heavy sigh and stared at him for thest time.


    ¡°Try to ruin my life once again and I will expose to them the truth about you and we¡¯ll see who will be shameful in the end.¡±


    She stood up and threw a sharp look and she did not want to hear some things from him so she turned and walked away.


    ¡°That man was obviously pathetic!¡± she whispered while unlocking the door of her car.


    When she finally gets in the car. She sighed and screamed loudly and tapped hard to the steering wheels. She could not believe that Anders was just threatening her but she would not allow him to be bullied by him just like before.


    ¡°Where are you Emily?¡±


    Question that was on her head and has not been yet answered, Jane was doing her best just to find her friend, and she would make sure that she would be the first to know where she was.


    Jane started the engine and while warming it up she dialed Emily¡¯s number and heard the ringtone of her friend.


    ¡°Answer it! Please,¡± she said a couple of times and left the ce.


    Meanwhile, Anders was left at the restaurant in his hotel. His fist were clenching and was about to call someone when George went closer to him.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, I think you would like to see something at your office,¡± said George and handed over the ipad to Mr. Winston.


    Anders widened his eyes when he saw someone at his office who was sitting on the chair and was looking at the surroundings.


    He swiftly stood up and said, ¡°Tell my secretary that I¡¯ll be at the office in a minute.¡± his face were in annoyance the moment he saw the video. He left the restaurant and walked straight at the parking lot.


    When, George and Anders get in the luxurious car, Anders looked at George and said,


    ¡°Did you settle everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Winston,¡±


    ¡°Did you make sure that no media knew about the incidentst time?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely Mr. Winston,¡±


    ¡°Did you cancel the meeting today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and others too, You don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±


    George smiled at him but he could see his uneasiness with the situation right now. A smile appeared on his face and said, ¡°She¡¯s lucky to have you, Mr. Winston,¡±


    A serious face made Anders furrow more of his brows and said. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± then, leaned his back and crossed both of his arms.


    ¡°I mean you and Miss Emily, and-¡± but George stopped as Anders suddenly cut him off.


    ¡°You know me, I never settle for one woman,¡± then he shook his head and did not take it seriously at all.


    Georgeughed and said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Winston,¡±


    Not for long they arrived at his office and Anders went out of his car without any words and that made George smile wider as he was staring at him being in a hurry to be in the building.


    The employees greeted him but Anders did not mind them and just hopped into his elevator with his brows furrowed. The elevator stopped and opened the door wherein the employees were busy doing their work and some noticed him and greeted him as well. His secretary walked straight to him but he ignored them and just walked straight to his office.


    He opened the door and saw someone sitting on the couch and whispered, ¡°Emily?¡±


    The woman heard it and turned her sight to her back.


    ¡°Mr. Winston,¡± Then she stood up and was worried that he would be mad at her.


    He walked straight to her and hugged her tight.


    ¡°Are you okay? Did they do something at you?¡± he continuously asked her while hugging her tight.


    Emily could not believe what happened, she lightly shook her head and said, ¡°Calm down, Mr. Winston¡­¡±


    But her words were shut as Anders sealed her lips with his warm kiss.


    ¡°I told you never call me Mr. Winston, just Anders, okay?¡± he said while cupping her face.


    Emily felt uneasy by the way he did to her so she put away his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine and I¡¯m sorry for not reaching you out quickly.¡±


    Then, silence crossed both of them. They both looked at each other and no words came out.


    He did not expect it from her so he did not say any words and just stepped back from her. He walked straight to his desk and sat on his reclining chair.


    ¡°So, Mr. Wins¡­ I mean Anders. I am here to quit because we agreedst time.¡± she bravely said and pressed her lips while waiting for his answer.


    Anders seriously looked at her and said, ¡°It has been processed and ourpany has been already invested on your bankruptcy, besides we¡¯re not even started yet, Miss Emily,¡±


    She cleared her throat and said, ¡°You can¡¯t threaten me,¡± then, she put both of her hands on the desk.


    ¡°Of course I can, I am rich and bought you already so technically you¡¯re mine, Emily,¡± he emphatically said and let his back rested while his eyes were pinned on her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily quickly shook her head and could not believe that this was happening to her, she came here to settle everything with Mr. Winston about the coboration but not in this way.


    ¡°I can pay yourpany with the damages.¡± she bravely looked at him without any trace of fear on her eyes.


    Andersughed and crossed both of his arms and said, ¡°You will pay me?!¡± he emphatically said.


    ¡°How will you do that? Yourpany is rotten already and be thankful enough that I epted it.¡±


    Anders stered a devil¡¯s smile on his face and just stared at her while waiting for her words.


    ¡°I told you. Your job will be easy as pie,¡± he said with an assurance on his face,¡±


    Emily could not utter any words as Anders was squeezing her into the situation now. She let out a heavy sigh and was about to speak her words but she saw him stood up and walked straight to her. She stepped back and was not getting near to him right now but Anders kept on moving near to her.


    ¡°Please stop right there, Mr.- I mean Anders!¡± she said with an emphatic tone of voice.


    ¡°Are you scared of me, Emily?¡± he seductively said.

 CHAPTER 27- HIS TORSO

    Emily


    I waited for him at his office and could not even think about anything else aside from obvious rejection from the yboy of the town. The fact that I was not sure if he was aware if I was gone for a day or not.


    Absolutely he did not care about me, he might be busy doing his own thing. But, the moment I looked at his office right now was the simplicity of it. I know from the start that he was the richest man in the town just like what my friend told me about him.


    Then, I searched more about him and found out that he was also a crowd favorite not only for his good looks but also his family background, that was the reason why his office was clear and nearly empty of family photos.


    I narrowed my eyes


    When I saw a small piece of paper on the ground and read it, it was a business card and it might have been from one of his business partners.


    A few minutes had passed and then he arrived and I knew his presence at the back and heard him say my name like a chant. It was pleasing to hear, his husky voice made my ears feel the satisfaction of it.


    ¡°How could he be sexy? Like even his voice was like from a mythology.¡±


    I took a deep breath when I looked at him. The fact that it was not the first time for me to stare at his eyes and yet his edgy powerful appearance melted and he looked like a lost child.


    The moment that he came to me and hugged tightly made me even wonder why he was doing this to me. Hugging and his questions and all, did he feel worried about me?


    Now that I am in front of him and was trying to make a deal with him about the canceled coboration. But as she expected, Anders did not agree to it. I tried my best to push him through but my reason was not enough for him to cancel the contract.


    Then my phone rang and I heard the voice of my mother.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°Emily, I am so proud of you! We heard about the deal and we are so proud of you!¡±


    A smile appeared on my face after hearing good words from my mother.


    ¡°We heard it, darling so we will be home after a week to celebrate with you!¡±


    My mother announced it like she was excited to see. Well I am d that they recognized and were proud of me about it but the problem was the man in front of me. Definitely I want to work with thepany but not for him. The way he looked at me was a sin that I could not even bear to look away.


    It seemed like a casted spell was on my eyes whenever I looked at him. I put my phone in my pockets and raised my brow at him.


    ¡°Fine! Since I have no choice but to get out of the contract.¡±


    ¡°Good girl, Emily,¡± he sarcastically said and let his lips form an upward arch on it.


    Then, Anders stood up and pinned his eyes on mine and kept moving toward my ce.


    ¡°Uhm, Mr- I mean Anders, I want to know what work I will be working with, am I to be assigned here or other fields?¡± I curiously asked while my eyes were locked on his.


    The fact that he kept getting near to me made my heart thump loudly and created more of a tingling sensation on my nerves.


    When finally I find myself at the corner of his office and thankfully no one will see us as the blinds were on. I gasped as he leaned closer to me and his scent was lingering on my nose.


    Gosh, Emily controls your sanity!


    His rugged face and his torso wrapped in sinewy muscles are the main reasons why women cannot help themselves but to be with him for a night.


    I don¡¯t want to be like those women! I will show him that being professional was the key, and I am not his woman.


    ¡°You will never work here,¡± he said with his eyes seducing her.


    His face was a couple of inches away and I can even smell the mint vor from him. I gasped and swallowed the feeling that I was about to melt down with his stares.


    Anders touched my chin and gently lifted it up, and without even saying a word, his lips locked mine.


    A swiftly moment for Emily that made me close my eyes. My mind was soaked with the feeling that I was not supposed to feel at all. My heart was drumming loud and no matter what I do it never stops nor calm itself whenever I am with him.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± she mumbled in between their kisses.


    ¡°I told you before that you will work for me and not for thispany, understood?¡±


    Hypnotized by him as I nodded my head twice and let my emotion decide for me. My eyes were fluttering as I am now drunk by the sweet taste of his wine lips.


    ¡°But-¡±


    Before I could even utter a single word his finger dipped on my lips and he said, ¡°No more buts, you already signed the contract and no one could stop me from you, no one.¡±


    My eyes widened as I was expecting him to kiss me once again instead he stepped back with his hands both on their pockets and winked at me. I quickly regained my posture and fixed myself.


    ¡°Wo-work for you?¡± I stuttered and gulped while staring at him. This sounds like I will be his warmer in the cold season or whatever season he wants me.


    ¡°I hate repeating myself, Emily, so from tonight I want you to grab some stuffs that you needed for yourself,¡±


    ¡°Wait- What?! Why do I need to pack my things?¡±


    A devil¡¯s smile appeared on his face and stepped closer to me. He looked straight into my eyes and said, ¡°You will stay in my house until the contract expires.¡±


    My eyes widened when I heard about those words.


    ¡°No way! I will never stay in your house, do you really think I am that kind of bitch that easily-¡±


    This really gets on my nerves! Why does he always kiss me? Do I look like some kind of slut for him?!


    ¡°Just obey me or the coboration will be canceled, you choose,¡± he teasingly said to me, and turned his back and opened the door while he gestured to me to go out of his office.


    I stomped my feet in annoyance to him, I could not believe that he could do this to me. The fact that he never gave me an option. The only answer for him is yes, nothing else.


    I hate him!


    I hate the fact that he was holding all the cards while I am having my unfortunate cards for now. He is really a smart one to think about it this way, putting me in one corner wherein no option has been left but to agree upon him.

 CHAPTER 28- MORTIFIED BY HERSELF

    Hours had passed and Emily could not help herself but to let her back rest on the bed in her room. The small chandelier with crystals on it made her close her eyes and fell asleep. Her phone kept vibrating as she set it to be in vibrate mode so no one could interrupt her.


    Messages kept oning on her phone as her friends were trying to reach out to her like Jane and Mike who never gave up on reaching out to her. But, at the moment Emily was just a sleepy head in her room being at peace andfortable ¡¯cause¡¯ she lit up a candle to make her senses be rxed at the moment.


    After a few minutes, a knock on the door made Emily wake up in a sudden way. Her eyes were stillme and her mind was still not in reality.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The door?¡±


    But her body melted on the bed and closed her eyes but someone kept on banging the door and calling her name.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Goodness! Let me sleep!¡± she eximed and put the pillow on her head to cover her ears.


    ¡°God damn it, open the door!¡±


    Emily furrowed her brows when she heard a husky voice of a man outside her room. She uncovered her head and listened to the voice once again and this time she was right.


    ¡°Mr. Winston?¡±


    She quickly opened the door and saw Anders that was going to hit the door. Annoyance and anger were mixed onto his face, and Emily was wondering about his presence.


    ¡°What are you doing here? And how did you know my house?¡± she furrowed her brows and stared at him.


    They both stared at each other but not for long and Anders moved quickly to her closet and threw some of her clothes on the bed.


    Emily could not believe what he was doing right now, so she went to him and stopped him from raiding her closet.


    ¡°Stop! Please, I am sorry for falling asleep and forgetting the whole thing tonight, but can you just be patient and wait for me downstairs?¡±


    ¡°You should have told me that! George kept on calling you and told me that you did not answer your phone so-¡± Anders made some hand gestures on her and did not continue thest part of his sentence and just left her in her room.


    Emily felt confused by the way he acted in front of her, and the fact that he was about to say something but kept it for himself made her more suspicious.


    ¡°I know the deal, I will never forget about it, why the hell he needs to be here and raid my room like I was a criminal or something, goodness!¡±


    Emily kept on mumbling words while she was putting all her stuff inside her luggage. Then, she passed through the mirror and noticed how bad she looked and felt embarrassed as Anders saw it a while ago.


    ¡°This is so mortifying! No one saw me like this.¡± then she let out a heavy sigh and continued, ¡°Ugly bitch!¡±


    She was not as bitter just like other girls who look down on themselves whenever someone told them that they were ugly or anything, for her she never mind about those negative thoughts about her and since she was an only child in the family, her parents never failed to guide her all throughout her journey and the result of it was pretty obvious on some of her achievements. Although the kitchen was never made for her and she was guilty of that, she admitted to herself that being ugly was not as bad as others thought.


    Then, she lightly shook her head and continued packing her things inside her luggage.


    A heavy sigh came out from her throat as she was finally done packing some of her important things.


    Then, a knock on the door can be heard once again, ¡°Aren¡¯t you done yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done but I need to uhm- fix myself first!¡± she shouted and felt relief as the footsteps went away downstairs, so she grabbed her robe and went inside the bathroom.


    Meanwhile, Anders just went downstairs and saw his assistant was there smiling toward him. He lightly shook his head and sat on the couch with George.


    ¡°You look disappointed, Mr. Winston?¡± said George and stared at him.


    He let out a sigh and said, ¡°Could you believe this? Women will just pack their things but it will take them more than an hour to do it.¡± he expressed himself as it was his first time to be in the situation.


    George simply giggled and that caught the attention of Anders so he cleared his throat the moment that he saw Anders was ring at him.


    ¡°What?¡± said Anders


    George quickly shook his head and said, ¡°I was just wondering why you at like this, I mean it is normal for women to take almost a day just to get themselves ready, so be patient, Anders,¡±


    ¡°You know I hate waiting, and besides this is insane to wait for more than an hour?! Ridiculous,¡± he mumbled and crossed both of his arms.


    George was staring at him and was in disbelief to witness about Anders, especially at this point herein the mighty and authoritative man was now being in an opposite direction.


    Then, a phone rang that caught their attention. Anders looked at his phone and was surprised that it was not his phone that was making such noise, so George quickly excused himself and went out of the house to answer the call.


    Anders was left alone in the living room with his brows furrowed and crossing his legs together and his eyes were just pinned on the stairs.


    Then after a while he heard screams from upstairs and that made Ander alert and ran upstairs and went inside Emily¡¯s room.


    ¡°Emily!¡±


    From there he saw Emily was standing at the couch and kept screaming and saw her pointing out something on the ground. His eyes narrowed and saw a lizard on the ground.


    ¡°Anders! Li-lizard!¡± Emily screamed and held the towel tightly that was covering her petite body.


    Anders quickly grabbed a couple of tissues and grabbed the lizard then threw it in the bin. He looked at Emily who was seriously scared with the creature, then he walked toward her to help her ease her fears.


    ¡°Hey, Emily, it¡¯s gone so calm down and you have to be ready.¡± he said and lent his hand to Emily.


    Emily tapped her forehead and was about to reach his hand when he suddenly lose her bnce.


    Anders was attentive enough to catch her in his arms and they both fell on the ground.


    Emily was on top and heard the drumming sound of her heart while staring at his eyes. While Anders was letting his back rested on the floor and his one hand was wrapped around her waist. Their eyes met and in just one swift move Ander kissed her again on the lips. Emily could not even help herself but to be taken away by the sensation tingling in her body.

 CHAPTER 29- HE’S AWAKE

    The moment for both of them as they both push through their actions more than words. Anders was in great desperation of owning her, a contract that was tied between the two made Emily realize the conflict of not being able to obey the man who saved their family¡¯spany.


    Chances were taking them both on the same boat, one must not leave or else someone would be afloat somewhere else and be lost.


    Emily whimpered as Anders kept on thrusting his tongue inside of her mouth and that was not easy to do for Emily. It was her first time to have a French kiss.


    Anders smiled as he knew that Emily was getting into the moment. He caressed her back and felt the thick towel was blocking him from doing it.


    Then, unexpectedly George was panting and called Mr. Winston while he opened the door. He witnessed the two were on the floor and that made Emily and Anders quickly separate from each other while shamelessly staring at George.


    ¡°What?!¡± Anders annoyingly said.


    ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡± George said and left the two together and he was in a hurry to run downstairs.


    Anders grabbed some tissue and wiped himself and did not even have time to talk to Emily as he was already running downstairs.


    Emily was left hanging and was tightly holding her towel, she could not believe her eyes as Anders just left her without any words.


    ¡°Wow! he just left me, this is so great!¡± she eximed and went to the vanity to fix herself.


    Meanwhile, Anders was now inside the car and George was in the front seat as he was driving the car, he drove fast as what his boss told him to do.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, aren¡¯t you going to tell your mother about this?¡± George asked.


    Anders shook his head and looked at him in the mirror and answered, ¡°She has no care about this, I¡¯m pretty sure that she was at the casino, spending millions,¡± then, he showed his disappointed face and looked at the window.


    ¡°Alright, and the doctor said that he was confused about his surroundings.¡± George added.


    ¡°I am expecting this to happen since he was in aa for a year.¡± Anders said.


    George drove faster on the road and atst they arrived at the private exclusive hospital for high ss people. Anders grabbed his baseball cap and wore it with his ck hoodie.


    He ran across the road and went inside the hospital. The security was his backup in case that someone approached him out of nowhere.


    Heavy footsteps can be heard through the entire hallway and the security was now in cover for him to not be exposed in public. If the public found out about this certain issue about Winston¡¯s family, theirpetitor would certainly use it against them.


    Anders finally in front of the door of someone who has been the main reason why he was now in his ce at thepany. The reason for his guilt and everything that he had been suffering for years.


    He slowly opened the door and the sound of the machine was being heard through the entire room. A man was standing right next to his bed while staring at the window.


    ¡°Charles,¡± Anders said.


    Then, Charles turned and saw the man behind him. A smile formed on his face and walked straight to Anders, and gave him a hug.


    ¡°What took you so long, Anders?¡± then, Charles held his shoulders and stared at his face for a while.


    Anders did not say any word but a surprise look was now on his face, he could not believe that his brother was now awake and what¡¯s the good thing about this was he would not be alone anymore.


    Charles furrowed his brows and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡± and he opened his arms with a smile on his face.


    Anders had no words to say, instead a tear was forming on his eyes and quickly Charles tapped his shoulders and said, ¡°Just like the old times,¡± then, they bothughed at each other.


    ¡°So how¡¯s mom and dad?¡± asked Charles.


    He answered, ¡°They¡¯re fine except for mom who was an alcoholic and a spieler,¡± a smile was now on his face and then Anders decided to sit on the couch.


    Charles also sat on the opposite side of the couch and crossed both of his legs, ¡°Anders I have no idea why I am at the hospital, can we please just go back home?¡± he mumbled.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anders said, ¡°No, brother. The doctors needed to see the progress in you and if we go back home, you are risking your health so it¡¯s better to stay here for a while.¡± he exined to his brother about his condition.


    ¡°You know I almost forgot, can you call Margot and tell her that I am awake? We were supposed to meet yesterday but- please call her now,¡± Charles pleaded to his brother.


    Silence took over Anders and pressed his lips together, he could not utter any words right now, it was hard for him to tell the truth. ¡°Charles,¡± then he heaved out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°It did not happen yesterday.¡± Anders stated.


    Charles furrowed his brows and said, ¡°What? ¡ª What do you mean?! It was the 25th of November yesterday and ¨C¡± but he stopped and looked around then, noticed that there was no calendar around so he grabbed his brother¡¯s phone and checked the date.


    Charles was in shock to see the date today, he unconsciously dropped the phone and could not utter any words. His mind was shing a sudden memory. He put both of his hands on his head and screamed loudly as the pain kept pinching his head.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°Stay here and I will call the doctor.¡± Anders quickly pressed the re button on the wall and called the doctor and nurse for his brother.


    He did not expect that he would experience like this, the thought that Charles was just experiencing the time thatpses in him but this one was way different on him.


    The doctor came in with some nurses and tools that they would use for his brother. They were in a hurry as they saw Charles was having his seizure.


    One nurse took Anders out of the room and said, ¡°Please, wait for us outside. We will make sure that your brother will be fine afterwards. Let us do our job.¡±


    Anders could not utter a word and just waited outside the room. His knees were melting and the guilt inside of him was rising once again, the fact that he was the main reason for his attack right now.


    The vibration of his phone has not been catching his attention anymore. All he thought about was his brother who was now at risk at the moment.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, what happened?¡± George curiously asked while staring at the window of the room.


    Anders shook his head and said, ¡°Charles was having a seizure and all because of me!¡±


    His brittle voice was now making George worried as he witnessed how he suffered from anxiety for almost a year. The suffering he had was making him break his sanity but with the help of someone, he conquered everything.

 CHAPTER 30- BURDEN

    George tapped his shoulders as he was witnessing the same thing that he had a few months ago, the day that his brother got into an ident.


    Some staff were watching him as they got suspicious of why the guards were guarding the area and the security was tight before they could even pass the hallways.


    George used his radio as he noticed someone was capturing a photo of Mr. Winston lying on the ground and looked devastated.


    The security quickly went to one of the hospital staff and talked to her about the photos. Then, George listened to the radio and heard that they settled on the photos of Mr. Winston.


    They both waited outside and with that Anders just let his backrest and remembered the past with his brother. All the trauma wasing back, the hatred and the guilt that was packing together at the moment was making him feel losing air.


    George knew what to do and handed him a bottle of water and his pills.


    ¡°Thanks, George,¡±


    A sparring smile appeared on his face and just waited beside Anders for the result about his brother.


    After almost an hour of waiting the nurses went out of the room and so as the doctor who was their family doctor.


    ¡°Well, his vitals were fine, it was just his memory that made him feel the pain. Upon checking all his vitals, we did not see any trace of physical damage and others too,¡± said Doctor.


    Anders quite felt the relief by what the doctor told him, ¡°Thank you, Doctor,¡± but when he was about to smile the doctor tapped his shoulder.


    ¡°But, I am telling you, Charles was still confused and it resulted from severe anxiety on him, severe pain in his head as he was trying to remember things in the past, and a seizure that made him triggered at the moment if he could not still hold on to his reality and


    past. I suggest that you must consult a therapist and psychiatrist on him.¡±


    He chewed all the information that the doctor told him and this made his heartbreak into pieces.


    The doctor left them and Anders was still in a state of denial, but half of him was thinking about the truth that nothing to be med except him.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, I think you have to rest,¡± George said.


    Anders lightly shook his head and said, ¡°No, I want to see my brother first and we¡¯ll be headed to the conference.¡±


    He went inside the room and did not mind that a few people were looking at him. When he was inside he looked at his brother who was still sleeping.


    ¡°George,¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Winston?¡±


    ¡°Make sure that the security will be tight on Charles, I don¡¯t want anyone to be with him except us, understood?¡± he requested to his assistant.


    ¡°Copy Mr. Winston,¡± George said and pressed the button of his radio and talked with the security.


    Anders put both of his hands in his pocket while George went out of the room just to inform the security about securing the ce.


    Anders clenched his fist and did not utter any words for his brother and just left the room. Now that his brother was awake, he thought about something else that might help him recover his memory.


    He gestured to George and both went to the parking lot.


    ¡°Stay here, George, and call the investors, informing them that I will be there in a minute.¡±


    ¡°But, what about Miss Emily?¡± she called me a while ago and she was waiting for someone to fetch her,¡± George said and was confused about what he would do first.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, just do as I say,¡± he calmly went into his car with a serious face.


    He started the engine and left the ce. On the road, his phone kept on ringing and vibrating all at once, but he hated it whenever he needed to answer it in the middle of his driving. So, he threw his phone in the back seat and focused on his driving.


    While he was on the road thoughts were keeping to his mind; his brother, Charles, and Lucas. Most importantly his mother needed some special attention for her addiction at the casino and the stability of thepany. But for now, his attention was on his brother, Charles needed more attention and he was the only one who could give it to him.


    A heavy sigh came out of his mouth and felt the palpitations of his heart so, he decided to turn on the music and stopped his car for a while. Anders was trying to fill in his mind with the rhythm of the song, it¡¯s been a long time since he had done this one and right now it was far more important to make himself calm in any situation.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, at the convenience store Emily was having a hard time choosing which drink she would be able to have for tonight.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite afraid to choose which one tastes better, hmm,¡± she whispered while staring at the fridge.


    ¡°I think this one is much better,¡±


    Emily widened her eyes after hearing a voice of a woman from behind and saw her grab the carton of chocte drinks from the fridge.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A smile was rising on the woman¡¯s face and that made her glow as the wless skin was obviously on her.


    ¡°Here, my treat,¡± she whispered and winked at Emily.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Emily responded to the woman in front of her.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m Sam,¡±


    The woman introduced herself to Emily and smiled at her.


    Emily felt at ease by her looks and kind words, she lend her hand to her and said, ¡°Emily Smith,¡±


    She looked at her and noticed the beauty she had, a perfect curve and her height was also a head-turner. The simplicity of the woman was outstanding as she wore simple tight jeans and a fitted shirt that carved her breast.


    ¡°Wait, Smith?! Are you the daughter of the world¡¯s famous chef?¡± with her wide eyes and in disbelief that she was now in front of her? She waited for her answer and held her hands.


    Emily sparingly smiled and nodded her head twice and was quite confused about thedy in front of her.


    ¡°I attended one of the seminars of your father and he was a great chef, he deserved to be a world-ss chef,¡± she said and paid for the cartons of chocte drink and other stuff she bought.


    ¡°Yeah, my father and mother are both world-ss chefs but not me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she curiously asked and stared at Emily¡¯s eyes and found out that she was telling the truth. ¡°Oh! Okay I understand, I¡¯m sorry. I was just excited to know about you because your father was a great chef, I mean he is the greatest.¡±


    Emily just sparingly smiled and realized that her father was doing his job and was well-known by lots of people.

 CHAPTER 31- SEEING HER ACROSS TH STREET

    Anders Winston arrived at the front gate of the modern type of house, a ss wall was surrounding in some areas while the trees were much likely one of the reasons for its beauty.


    He walked toward the gate of the house and lightly fixed himself and pressed the doorbell. But no one was there to open the gate, so he grabbed his phone and called Emily.


    His brows furrowed and put one of his hands on his pocket, ¡°Shit!¡±


    He was annoyed that Emily¡¯s phone was out of coverage so he ran inside his car and called another number.


    ¡°God damn it! What took you so long to answer your phone!¡± he eximed and hit the steering wheel of his car.


    ¡°Woah! Anders Winston, seriously? Am I your employee?¡±


    ¡°Fifteen million dors, go find this girl and I want to know exactly where she is!¡±


    ¡°Oh- Okay I am your employee now,¡±


    Then Anders clenched his fist while he was thinking other possible things happened to Emily. He won¡¯t let the same thing happen now.


    When he was about to start the engine of his car, he saw Emily was walking on the street with her cropped top ruffled shirt and a skirt made of jeans with a cardigan on top. He could not stop staring at her especially when she slurped the carton of Choco milk.


    Since his car was tinted, Emily passed across his car and could not help himself but to stare at her.


    ¡°This is so good. I¡¯ll buy it again next time, huh?¡± then out of her curiosity, after passing the sports car that was tinted with ck, and was parked right in front of her house, she looked back and was quite familiar with it.


    Instead of going back, she grabbed her keys and unlocked the gate and went inside, but the moment that she was about to close the gate. A palm suddenly appeared on the gate and Emily was not expecting him to be there at this moment.


    ¡°Anders¡± she whispered while staring at his height.


    She could not believe her eyes that Anders would return for her tonight. The pounding sound of her chest made her deaf with other sounds that were also present in the surroundings.


    A pair of eyes that was now staring right to her, the look that was making her unease and those pair of eyes was making her feel like he was digging something inside of her.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Emily looked thankful enough that no one could see them, especially to him who was in front of her house. She did not utter any words and just held his hand and pulled him inside.


    ¡°You should not be here! I told you I will just go to your penthouse, just give me some time.¡±


    She lightly shook her head and let go of his hand as they were both in the garden and crossed both of her arms and said,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If my neighbors found out about you, I¡¯m telling you they will be my instant friends and the crowd here will surely ask me about you, and I hate that! Please stop dropping by here,¡± she exined and pleaded voices were present to her.


    Anders justughed at her and instead of apologizing to her, he drew a smile on his face and stepped closer at Emily and then he leaned on her to see her face close enough for him to see her eyes.


    ¡°The contract is already effective today and I just want to make the most of it. I don¡¯t care about the paparazzi and neighbors, all I care about is the contract. Now, get your stuff and we¡¯ll leave,¡± he said and swiftly turned his back and left the garden


    ¡°Huh! All I care about is the contract!¡± she imitated him the way he said it to her.


    She went upstairs and grabbed her one luggage and the annoyance on her face can easily be noticed by whom to look at her at this moment. Emily was thinking that Anders was being a little kind to her this time, but she was wrong. Apletely opposite of the word kind and concern.


    ¡°He¡¯s rude, selfish and everything bad goes to him!¡± she mumbled while getting downstairs and was trying to pull down her luggage.


    ¡°Contract! All he cares about is the contract! Nothing else. I am just his toy, his doll.¡± she shook her head and felt disappointed in herself, but when she saw the portrait of her mom and dad, also the thoughts that her mother told her over the phone made her realize that it was the best feeling ever that she did something great for her parents.


    Then a sparing smile appeared on her face, ¡®This is not for you, Emily. This is for your parents.¡± she took a deep breath and opened the door.


    From there she saw the luxury car of Anders and could not help herself to be annoyed at him. Right now, she could not even move her feet and half of her was telling that she should not go with him, but she had no choice, so she forcefully mover feet and went out of the house and got inside Anders car.


    Without any word, Anders just drove the car and silence was just in between them. He was focused on the road and was trying not to get distracted with Emily.


    On the other side, Emily was trying her best not to make a glimpse with Anders. She was not uttering words nor creating any acts just to get his attention. Instead she looked outside the window and stared at the beauty of the city.


    The lights were glittering through her eyes, it was her favorite of all the views of the ces she has been through, for Emily seeing the city lights was making her mind enlighten and rx. It was just good for sight to see the city lights.


    But the wall of silence suddenly broke into pieces and the reason was Anders¡¯ phone that was keeping it ringing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even want to answer the phone? It might be important or something,¡± she said and stared at him, who was seriously driving.


    Anders did not say any word and just shook his head.


    ¡°Fine, do you want me to take the call for you? I¡¯m sorry but it¡¯s so annoying,¡± she mumbled.

 CHAPTER 32- DON’T FORGET THE RULES

    When Emily was about to grab his phone, Anders tightened his fist on the steering wheel and pressed hard on the breaks. Emily widened her eyes as she almost hit her head and felt the dizziness caused by the sudden stop of the car.


    He looked at Emily with his furrowed brows and said, ¡°You know what? When I met you I thought you were a smart girl, but it turns out that you are not aware of the contract that you signed with me.¡±


    Anders lightly shook his head and faced Emily. He grabbed his phone and answered the call.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, my apology for interrupting you but the board members were already here and were asking if they will see you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way, anything else?¡±


    ¡°One more thing, your mother is waiting for you in your office.¡± then, he put down his phone and clenched his jaws.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anders tapped his forehead and let his back lean on the backrest of his car. He did not bother looking at Emily and was bothered by his mother. He looked at his watch and whispered,


    ¡°Fifteen minutes,¡±


    Then, after a while of staring at his steering wheel Anders finally decided to go straight to his office.


    Emily was tightening her fist and wanted to punch Anders on his face. She did not want to utter any word as it might result in her bounce back to her.


    After a while of waiting and fortunate for them that traffic jam was not visible on their way to the office of Mr. Winston. Ander quickly stopped his car in front of the main entrance of the building.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said to Emily.


    One of his men caught the keys that were being thrown by Anders and then, he grabbed her hand and they walked straight to the elevator.


    ¡°Wait, what are we doing here?¡± she curiously asked.


    ¡°I have a meeting and I am f*ckingte.¡± he annoyingly said.


    Emily just shrugged her shoulders and mumbled, ¡°Whatever!¡±


    Anders was trying to recover all the things that she read about the meeting today with the board members, the agenda must be clear had to specify to the board members about the new venture of hispany.


    When the elevator rings, Anders stepped out and Emily was just following him without any opposition to him.


    ¡°Mr. Winston?¡±


    Emily was trying to ask a question, but Anders did not stop from walking in the hallway. Employees were now looking at them, some of them were whispering to one another while staring at Emily.


    Anders did not mind them and just continued walking in the hallway.


    Emily was looking at the ce wherein she was quite amazed by the interior of the office and the entire building to be exact. It was obvious that it was designed by someone who has knowledge about architecture and others.


    ¡°Hi. I am Nick. Are you a newbie here? I can give you a tour here,¡± the man smiled at Emily and handed his hand in front of her.


    Emily smiled at the man in front of him and was about to introduce herself when someone tapped away the hands of Nick.


    ¡°Do you think this ce was a tourist spot?¡± Anders said while crossing his arms together and looked at Nick from head to toe.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Winston,¡± Nick apologized and was about to turn when he heard something from behind.


    Anders felt disrespectful as Nick turned his back without exnation or even pleading for forgiveness.


    ¡°You¡¯re fired!¡± Anders shouted to Nick.


    Nick turned around and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Winston, I am finally free from this hell of yourpany!¡±


    Emily lightly shook her head and stopped Anders from running toward Nick. She saw how pissed off he was and as she could see it right now, the attention was drawn to them and she did not like it that way.


    ¡°Stop it, Mr. Winston!¡±


    Anders clenched his fist and announced to the employees, ¡°Whoever dares to talk or even touch her will be fired! Now get back to your work before I could fire you all!¡±


    Emily widened her eyes about what he said and felt the embarrassment from her surroundings, she wanted to talk to Anders but not this time. She hates having a conversation with another person who was mad, ¡¯cause¡¯ for her nothing can be resolved if you talk with an angry person.


    Anders washed himself with his palms and quickly grabbed Emily¡¯s hand. He went straight to one of his offices and let Emily stay there and said, ¡®Wait ¡¯till Ie back, George will assist you here, just don¡¯t touch anything, understood?¡¯


    Emily did not utter words and just sat on the long couch and looked around the entire office.


    ¡°Goodness this is so huge!¡± she could not believe her eyes as the ce was huge and it was just his office but even though it was huge, the surroundings looked empty.


    An empty wall and just a carpeted floor and his desk and some small pieces were on his table.


    ¡°Why does he love empty rooms? I felt something weird here,¡± she said.


    Hours had passed and Emily was still in his office, she felt bored and was about to stand up when someone entered the room. Since she was attentive, Emily saw the person that she did not expect to be there at this moment.


    She quickly stood up and greeted the woman, ¡°Good evening, Madame,¡± then, she smiled at her


    ¡°It¡¯s you again! Don¡¯t you feel any embarrassment in yourself? You look so desperate,¡± she emphatically said.


    Emily did not utter a word as she had respect for her as she was older than her, she remembered her parents who taught her to respect others even though they were doing bad things to you.


    Then, the woman grabbed her and pulled her out from the office and shouted at her.


    ¡°Get lost and nevere back here! You¡¯re a filthy woman who wants money from my son,¡± the woman pointed out on the other side.


    They caught the attention of the employees and that was not good enough as the woman created the drama of her own wherein Emily was gathering herself from the floor.


    Employees were staring at them and whispering from one to another. Later on Anders saw the crowd in front of the office and he knew exactly what happened so he walked quickly with George and saw her mother was pointing her finger at Emily.


    He walked toward his mother with his furrowed brows and saw Emily was gathering herself from the floor. His fist were clenching while staring at his mother.


    ¡°Go back to work! c¡¯mon,¡± George shouted to the employees.


    Anders went straight to his office with Emily in his hand. His mother was in surprise to see that her son was holding the hands of that woman. So, she followed inside and shut the door loudly.


    Anders on the other hand quickly turned the blinds and the sound proof of the entire room, and he saw her mother wasing straight to his table.


    ¡°Sit down, Miss Emily,¡± he said while staring at some of his papers on the table.


    Emily did not utter words and just looked down and yed with her fingers.


    ¡°What is happening here, Anders?!¡± his mother asked.


    ¡°She is my girlfriend and a business partner, now if you had nothing else to say, you may leave the room,¡± he seriously said and did not even bother to look at his mother.


    ¡®Wow! You want me to get out of this room, and let that bitch stay?!¡± the woman was mad at the moment and threw a sharp look at Emily.


    Anders lightly shook his head and said, ¡°Stop this nonsense mother, just leave,¡±


    His mother put both of her hands on each side and looked at her son and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you even forget who put you in this position my son,¡± then she pointed her finger to herself and said, ¡°I am!¡±


    Then, the woman sobbed like a drama queen in the theater, so Anders let out a heavy sigh and shouted, ¡°George!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Winston?¡±


    Then, Anders just made a gesture to him to get his mother out of the office. Afterwards Anders just sat on the chair and saw Emily was about to leave the room.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± a husky voice came from his throat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just buy something at the convenience store,¡± Emily answered and stared at him.


    ¡°Sorry about my mom,¡± he said in a low tone of his voice. Then, he massaged his temples and did not bother to look at her. He expected this thing to happen and he even knew that this would get worse with his mother.


    Anders was closing his eyes and let out a heavy sigh. All the stress that he had today was much more than the previous days, but he had to deal with it as no one else could do it the way he did it.

 CHAPTER 33- UNEASE

    Emily was just staring at Anders and was thinking about the scene that happened earlier, she could not believe that this man in front of him was an independent on his own. For her he was cold as stone but when she saw how he treated his mother the off for her.


    She grew up drawing respect to each and anyone and for her to see that kind of scenario was making her mad at him.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, can I ask a question?¡±


    Anders did not say anything but still closed his eyes and massaged his temples.


    Emily let out a heavy sigh and said, ¡°Why did you do that to your mother? I mean yeah she did bad things to you, let¡¯s consider that way but being disrespectful in front of other people was not a good thing.¡±


    Emily was waiting for his answer but she did not get any from him so she spoke once again.


    ¡°Having respect to others won¡¯t cause you a single penny,¡±


    Then, Emily did not wait any longer and turned her back, but something made her stop as Anders finally let out the words about what she said.


    ¡°Sometimes respectes from others. Not everyone deserved the word respect! If others did not know how to respect then they should not gain any respect.¡±


    He said and stood up, crossed his arms and said once again, ¡°Only few deserve respect, Miss Emily,¡±


    Then he walked straight to her and grabbed her purse and her hands and went out of his office.


    ¡°Wait, what are you doing?¡± she was now panicking as she felt his tight grip on her hands.


    ¡°Go to the convenience store with you?¡± he said and both went inside the elevator.


    Emily secretly smiled from behind and was staring at him. She could still smell the perfume on him, the scent that everyone loves, might be the woman he was with.


    She has so many thoughts in her mind, especially felt insecure towards herself which was new to her. She was feeling low esteem whenever she was with him, especially if she saw many girls were trying to get his attention.


    ¡°You should note, I can buy some drink on my own, I just want to breathe from what happened earlier,¡± she said in a low tone of her voice.


    Anders looked at her and saw the innocence of her,


    ¡°Well, I did not go because of you, I am just and decided to get something at the convenience store,¡± he stated and waited for the elevator to reach the ground floor.


    Emily smiled as she heard the lies from him, well on the other side she was not expecting to see his true personality up close. If it was not about the contract, she might not even get a chance to know him better.


    When they reached the ground floor, they both walked in the hallways and as usual the employees were surprise to see Mr. Winston held hands with a woman and that was Emily.


    They both heard whispers from their back and when Anders was about to turn, Emily quickly pulled him out of the building and walked fast toward the nearest convenient store. But, before they could reach the convenience store, Emily noticed a street food vendor.


    ¡°Come here, Mr. Winston.¡± she said while biting her lower lips.


    ¡°Have you tried these? They¡¯re the most delicious,¡± she said and asked the vendor to give them one serving of the food.


    The vendor handed to Emily the cup that was full of fried quail eggs, and so he put some sauce on it.


    She pinched one egg and gave it to him. ¡°Try this,¡± she said and put one of it inside his mouth.


    ¡°Quail eggs?¡± Anders curiously asked.


    Emily nodded her head as she could not say any word as her mouth was full with the quail eggs.


    ¡°It¡¯s good, I¡¯ll get all of these,¡± Ander said to the vendor.


    Emily widened her eyes and almost choked herself, she tapped her chest and swallowed the food from her mouth.


    ¡°What?! Are you serious? I mean if you get these it will surely affect your diet, ruin to be exact, Mr. Winston,¡± she said and smiled toward the vendor.


    ¡°Yeah, I will get it all, please cook it, now,¡± he asked the vendor.


    The vendor smiled at Mr. Winston and did not say any words. Emily on the other hand was in disbelief that he wanted to eat both of the food.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this is enough for me,¡± she gave an assurance look at Mr.. Winston.


    Then, after a while the quail eggs were cooked and the vendor put them on each cup with a special sauce in it.


    Mr. Winston called George andmanded, ¡°Come over here in from of the convenience store,¡±


    George arrived in no time and said, ¡°Wow, this is new, Mr. Winston. I mean-¡± but he was not able to continue his words as Anders threw a sharp look on him.


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Winston,¡± then, George quickly left the ce.


    When Emily was about to eat thest quail egg in his cup, Anders quickly grabbed her arm and let it inside his mouth.


    ¡°What! Why did you do that? You got yours and ugh!¡± then she left him and walked inside the convenience store.


    Andersughed and followed her inside. She saw Emily that was standing in front of the chiller of the convenience store and was looking at something. He walked beside her and asked,


    ¡°Are you looking for something?¡±


    Emily nodded her head and said, ¡°Choco milk. I wanted to have it but I think they don¡¯t have it here.¡±


    Anders quickly grabbed his phone and called George, ¡°Buy me a full box of Choco milk, now!¡±


    Then, he dropped the phone and saw Emily was staring at him.


    ¡°Wow! You really are that rich. I mean you can have everything in just a snap of your finger. What a privilege!¡± she mumbled and walked around the convenience store.


    Anders shook his head but did not bother to utter words and tell his opinion about what she said, instead he followed her and was quietly observing the ce.


    Emily grabbed some things she needed like tissue, some snacks, drinks and things for women like her who could only understand.


    ¡°We should go to the bigger store than here,¡± Ander said.


    She brought out her card and was about to hand it to the cashier when Anders put his card first.


    ¡°Use this one,¡± Emily said,


    ¡°No, use mine, if not. I will demolish this building the next day.¡±


    He threatened the woman at the cashier, so the cashier grabbed his card instead of Emily¡¯s card.


    Emily crossed both of her arms and said. ¡°Seriously?¡± then she shook her head and rolled her eyes.


    After buying all the stuff that Emily needed for her stay in his apartment. Anders quickly grabbed the bags that were handled by Emily.


    ¡°Give it back to me, I can handle those things! Don¡¯t act like you are my boyfriend.¡±


    Emily was shocked about what she uttered so she bit her lips and did not say any other words.


    Anders sighed and said, ¡°Miss Emily, can you try to reread the contract so you can understand all the rules that was given there.¡±


    He emphatically said and walked first and left her.


    Emily let out a heavy sigh and whispered, ¡°Good thing he did not say any words. Wait!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She ran toward Mr. Winston across the road toward the building of hispany.


    Anders did not bother to get inside the building, instead he called George to bring down his things and Emilys¡¯ as well and just in time the luggage and some stuff on Anders were now at the area where he wanted to get it.


    George walked toward Anders and just talked for a minute, then George quickly put inside the luggage at the back of his car while Emily was at the passenger¡¯s seat. She was checking her phone and saw the messages from her mom and dad.


    Then, one message from Mike and that made her widen her eyes. He saw the photo that was full of bruises and bandages on his body. She quickly shut her phone when Anders went inside the car with a smile on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he curiously asked while putting on the seat belt and starting up the engine.


    Emily shook her head but did not say any word. She let her face the window while thinking about her friend Mike. The worry was on her face and could not feel at ease with the the bruises that she saw on him.

 CHAPTER 34- HER FRIEND

    Emily whimpered and felt the pain on her neck, a scent of menthol was surrounding her nose and she slowly opened her eyes and saw the surroundings in a different view. Her eyes widened after she saw a shooting star up in the sky, she closed her eyes and put both of her hands together and whispered her wishes.


    Then, a smile appeared on her face and saw Mr. Winston was sleeping with his earphone.


    ¡°You are really handsome but a devil,¡± then she giggled.


    After a while she decided to get out of the car to call her friend; Mike. She looked back at Anders who was peacefully sleeping in the car, so she took this chance to call Mike.


    ¡°Goodness! Answer it please, Mike,¡±


    Her brows were furrowed and was waiting for Mike to answer the phone and finally after a couple of attempts, Mike answered the phone.


    ¡°Finally! Mike, what happened to you?¡± she curiously asked and continued, ¡°Will you turn on your video? I want to see those wounds, I want to know exactly what happened,¡±


    Emily was continuously throwing him questions and when Mike decided to open his camera, she covered her mouth and could not believe what she was seeing right now.


    ¡°Oh my God! Who did that?!¡± she eximed and even got nearer to her phone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but, fortunately, I did not get serious injuries, so I am still on medications, how about you?¡±


    Emily heave out a sighed and answered his question, ¡°Nothing serious but simple tasks that I had to finish, you know I need to obey him,¡±


    Emily lied to him, the truth about it was, and she has no idea on what job she should be doing in the next few days. Her face turned out to be serious and lightly shook her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did he do something on you?! Tell me, Emily, I can-¡±


    Emily quickly cut him off and said, ¡°Nothing, he was just professional towards me, so I don¡¯t see any problem on that,¡±


    Emily stered a smile and just let Mike see the not so real Emily at this moment.


    ¡°Wait, I know that ce Emily, and why are you there? Are you on a date again?¡±


    Emilyughed about what he said so, she walked a few steps and said,


    ¡°Never! After what happened, I mean no way. I want to enjoy being single¡± she quickly shook her head and sarcastically said it to him.


    Mikeughed and that made Emily roll her eyes. All the pain was still fresh and in fact she was not ready to give herself to anyone else.


    ¡°Mike, mom and dad would be here next week and I want you to take care of them and I¡¯ll be busier in the next few days,¡± she reminded him about her parents¡¯ arrival and wished that he could take care of them.


    ¡°No, problem with that, Ems, so how about a movie date this weekend?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily was not able to answer his question as someone grabbed her phone and threw it into the abyss. Then, she widened her eyes and saw what Anders did to her phone.


    ¡°What have you done?!¡± she eximed while staring at the abyss.


    Anders shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Nothing,¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡± she quickly shook her head and clenched her fist.


    ¡°In case you forgot Miss Emily, it was stated in the contract that you are not allowed to entertain other guys except me,¡± he formally said and put both of his hands on his pockets.


    Emily fanned herself with her hands and looked at him.


    ¡°Mike is my friend! My friend! We are not in a rtionship or whatever you might think of it!¡± she emphatically said with her hand gestured in front of Anders.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with this, if you keep pushing this, you will surely regret it in the future, Emily, so if I were you I¡¯ll practice to obey my order,¡± then he stepped toward Emily and leaned closer to her.


    ¡°I hate people who disobey me,¡± he whispered while staring into her eyes.


    ¡°You always throw in my face about this bullshit contract!¡± she shouted on him, ¡°The contract was only made for you and not even a fair rule to me,¡±


    Her lips were pressed together as if she was trying to stop herself from being violent to him. She was pissed off as he has no right of throwing off her phone into the abyss.


    ¡°You should have read the contract, Miss Emily, then mocked those words onto my face after you read and understood about it.¡±


    Emily crossed both of her arms and heard him speak once again.


    ¡°Let go! I have lots of things to do tomorrow,¡± then he turned his back and walked straight to his car.


    Emily was left on the ce and was looking at the abyss. She was still hoping that she could recover her phone, so she threw a couple of rocks just to see how far it went until it reached the ground.


    ¡°Shit!¡± she whispered while staring at the abyss and could not even hear thend of the stone.


    She walked back and forth trying to think of other ways to get her phone but after a couple of minutes, she was now torn between going to Anders or staying there and asking someone to help her to get her phone back.


    But her attention was caught by the loud horn of his car. It was a loud and a long horn that was being a distraction on her, so she walked toward her car and had no other choice but to obey him and went inside. She quickly crossed her arm after buckling the seatbelt.


    Anders on the other hand started the engine and moved the steering wheel and left the ce.


    No words were making them both break the wall of silence. Emily was staring at the window while Anders was focused on the road with his brows furrowed.

 CHAPTER 35- TEACHING HER

    When they finally arrived at his penthouse, Anders quickly walked inside the building without any words, while Emily was in a hurry to follow him inside. They both went inside the elevator and still no one was speaking like the wall was too thick to break the silence.


    After a couple of seconds the bell in the elevator rang and Anders quickly went out and walked straight to his kitchen.


    Emily shook her head in annoyance as she could not understand why he acted like this, wherein obviously it was his fault in the first ce. She crossed both of her arms and walked straight to the living room and sat there for a while, because she was waiting for him to be out of the kitchen.


    After a while of waiting for him, Emily smelt an enchanting dish and heard him calling her name.


    ¡°Emily!¡±


    She quickly stood up and went to the kitchen, and from there she saw Anders was cooking at this hour, it was already midnight but he still managed to cook food.


    ¡°Come over here,¡±


    Emily walked toward his side and saw him preparing some ingredients. Her eyes suddenly pinned on his every movement as if it was the only thing she could see at the moment.


    This man is too perfect physically, his face rugged and sharp and pretty obvious that his torso was wrapped in sinewy muscles with his tanned skin. Now, I understand why many girls wanted to be with him. He¡¯s handsome, famous and rich.


    ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± Anders flicked his finger in front of Emily.


    Emily lightly nodded her head and said, ¡°Y-Yes, please continue, Mr. Winston,¡±


    ¡°Remember cutting this part of the meat will make it release the juices that we want for this meal,¡±


    Then, she showed more on how to cut it in the right way, and so did the other ingredients as well.


    Emily was stunned by the way he moved fast on preparing the dish.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, help me on this!¡± hemanded her.


    Emily was in a hurry and grabbed the te from her side so Anders could put the dish on the te. Then, she grabbed a table napkin and wiped off the excess of it.


    ¡°Starting tomorrow I want you to prepare this meal in the morning,¡± he seriously said while he was washing his hands on the sink.


    ¡°What?! You want me to be your cook? C¡¯mon Mr. Winston. I-I cannot do that, I can¡¯t even cut a simple cut in salmon nor in beef,¡± she mumbled while following him at the dining table.


    Anders grabbed a te of the food that he cooked and sat on the table, ¡°Manners, please, I need to enjoy the meal,¡±


    Emily walked out and with her heavy feet she went to the living room and stayed there. She wanted to protest about her task tomorrow.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even make my own food, I hate cooking and my parents knew that,¡± she mumbled while touching the flower on the vase.


    Anders was checking his ipad and reading some articles while having his meal and then, and then after a while he was done with his food and put all the dirty tes on the sink.


    ¡°Emily!¡±


    She opened her eyes and heard someone calling her name. She washed off her face and noticed that Anders was calling her, she walked toward the kitchen and saw him pointing out the sink full of dirty tes and pan.


    ¡°Clean this mess,¡± shemanded her unemotionally and left the kitchen.


    Emily walked straight to the sink and widened her eyes as there were too many dishes to clean. She put the apron to avoid getting wet while washing the dishes and a pair of gloves so her hands would not get hurt after washing all those dirty pans and tes.


    ¡°Why is he doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°I have never done anything on him,¡±


    She sighed and tears were forming in her eyes. Emily was never done any house chores not because she was like a spoiled brat in the family but she was never good at it, mostly got idents by simply washing the dishes.


    Now that she was working for him, Emily must have been cautious in every move she had to make.


    Tears were filling up her cheeks and causing her to slip the te on her hand while washing it on the sink and that hit the ground and broke into pieces.


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±


    Then, she quickly grabbed it from the floor and made her scream. She quickly stood up and washed her hands with water and whispered, ¡°Clumsy,¡±


    After a while she wiped off her tears and grabbed a dust cleaner and cleaned the floor and made sure that there was nothing left on the floor.


    On the other hand, Anders was just watching her from a distance and did not even go over her to help. Then, he turned and walked back to his room.


    Emily felt the pain on her back after washing all the dishes and when she looked at the clock it was already 2am, her eyes widened as she was still awake at this hour.


    She went to the living room and rested on it. She felt bored as her phone was thrown into the abyss and that still made her angry with him. But, she has to let the situation for now as she was thinking about the contract between her and Mr. Winston.


    The next day, Emily whimpered and felt the coldness touching her skin, she turned and almost fell on the ground and that made her awake and widened her eyes.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Cook breakfast!¡± she whispered and looked at her watch and saw it was already ten in the morning.


    She was about to stand up when she noticed a piece of paper and a note on the table. Then, she read the paper next to it and finally it was the contract that they both agreed upon just to please Mr. Anders to agree on the coboration.


    Upon reading the document, Emily shook her head and was in disbelief about the rules.

 CHAPTER 36- IN THE HEAT

    Anders


    I wake up early for the meeting with the finance department in thepany. Well, to be honest I never wake upte. I have a discipline toward myself that waking up early means more money and investors for thepany.


    After taking a shower, putting my nice clothes for today¡¯s meeting. I go downstairs to have breakfast but to my surprise Emily is still sleeping on the couch.


    ¡°What the heck is she doing here?¡±


    Then, I realize that I forget to tell her about her room next to mine. She was like a child, a girl that always in need of help of others, that was the reason why I let her be with me was to see her every day, to know everything about her and of course to teach her to be independent on her own.


    I know the fact the she was living like a princess in their home and I noticed that the day that we first met in the ss. She was innocent and has nothing to show off unlike her fellow ssmates.


    Then, after the incident of her getting lost and caught by someone whom I did not know cause¡¯ she never tells me about it. I want her to be safe because if something happens to her I will surely move the mountains to see and make sure that she will be safe.


    After having breakfast, I knew from the start that she was clumsy and that made meugh all the time. I like seeing her clumsiness and herugh makes me feel light every time I hear it.


    But, when I saw her smiling with someone over the phone. It triggered my nerves and walked straight to her and quickly threw her phone into the abyss.


    I don¡¯t know why but there is something in me that fire up whenever she is talking or entertaining other guys out there.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, someone wanted to see you,¡±


    ¡°Let her in,¡±


    Then, I look at the papers that I need to sign for today and I am trying to read the document from myptop just in case I need to know more about the certain issues in the new project.


    ¡°Am I not wee here anymore?¡±


    A voice of a woman that is familiar to me is now echoing the entire office and when I turn my sight to her, a smile was on her face with her fitted red dress.


    ¡°Sam?¡± I whisper and she walk straight to me.


    She sits on the chair in front of my table and that makes her curve be visible to my sight.


    I lightly shake my head to be in the presence of the situation.


    ¡°Well, I am happy that you are surprise, and that is such a sessful n for me,¡± Sam said and she looks inside the office and stand up once again.


    My eyes cannot help itself but to wonder the curves that she has, besides it¡¯s been a week or two since I gotid, so I strongly shake my head and try to avoid staring at Sam. I have to stop myself but when I look at her once again, I see another person.


    ¡°Emily?¡±


    Sam walks toward me and touch my forehead, ¡°What are you talking about? Who is Emily?¡±


    Then, that makes me back to my reality, ¡°I have to go, I-I am not feeling well,¡±


    I stand up and grab some of my things and walk outside, and that made George talk to me,N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, the meeting will start in ten minutes,¡±


    George is trying to stop me from going out of the building.


    ¡°Cancel all my appointments today, I need to rest,¡±


    I hop inside my car and did not even let George to stop me from this. All the past few weeks that I get busy with thepany, my brother and now I am feeling of in need to rest for a while.


    I need Emily and I need her right now. I want to focus on today¡¯s work but I cannot help myself and think about her all the time.


    ¡°Fuck! What is happening to me?!¡±


    Confusion is running out in my head. I am fragile and cannot think about other ways to remove her in my head, besides I don¡¯t want to fall in love to anyone else. I am not prepared for that. I witness Dave fall for someone else and his life is ruined by love. My mother died because of love so everyone has to suffer for love and I do not want to experience that.


    Responsibilities were on me, thepany and my status is far more important than anyone else, and love is not on my list.


    Then, I stop my car after realizing all the thoughts in my head, I walked straight to the elevator and when the bell rings I quickly stepped out of it and saw Emily was watching television.


    She noticed me and stand up quickly and uttered words which I ignored and went straight to her.


    I am panting right in front of her while staring at her glittering eyes and lips that was not plump enough with its shine gloss on it.


    Then, a moment of her warm lips made me feel that lit up the fiery in me. The lips that she had is making me rise the heat whenever I am with her.


    ¡°Mr. Winston,¡±


    She moaned my name and heard the weakness from her throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me, Mr. Winston,¡± I whisper on her ears and caressed her nape while digging her mouth with my tongue.


    Then I tightened my grip On her waist that is perfectly fit on my palms. Her petite waistline is fit on mine and it made me horny. The perfect body that is fit on me.


    I groaned on her ears as I caressed her back and wrapped it around her waistline. Unconsciously I pressed her body into mine andnded my lips on her neck. I sniffed and gently kissed it.


    Those moan that she is creating in my ears is making me full of heat right now.


    The adrenaline in my veins is running fast and that makes my shoulders goes up and down.


    As I continue to explore her figure, I cannot help myself but to put a mark on her shoulders. My favorite part of her body aside from her mounds that is inviting me to swirl around my tongue.


    I can feel the urge in me down beneath my sinewy muscles. The hard rock down there is ready for a long battle.


    Fortunately her blouse is easy as pie to unbutton, so my hands quickly grabbed her waist and let her sit on myp. I want her to feel that it is ready to get warm, and feel her pussy.


    ¡°A-Anders¡±


    She moaned my name again and that gives me more pleasure that I never felt before. It is like I want to im her over and over again.

 CHAPTER 37- PLEADING FOR HIM

    Although the living room was not warm enough and yet their sweat was visible to them. Panting as they were trying to reach the satisfaction of one another.


    ¡°A-Anders, oh!¡±


    Emily moaned loudly as he was trying to tease her by touching her sides and her back. She arched her body and let him have her for this moment.


    Both were in a hurry as they both fall on the couch and Anders let his back rested on it while cupping his as* and ced it properly on top of him.


    He unbuckled his bra and from there her tits were in the motion of seducing his sight and Emily felt the heat on her cheeks.


    ¡°I want you so badly, Emily,¡± Anders whispered to her ears.


    But, Emily was drowning to the sensation that was tingling her sanity. It was not the first time for Emily to see his torso, that was the reason why it was not surprising her anymore, but every time she would see it, the excitement seemed like it was her first time. Her chest was pounding endlessly not because of fear but the moment that made her feel the excitement.


    She touched the hair of Anders and slightly tightened her grip on it as she was letting him explore her entire curves.


    Anders groaned the moment that Emily went on top of him. His manhood was loving it and he could feel that it was ready to bite off every piece of her, every move of her hips made him groan and felt more excitement from it. He aggressively kissed her lips that went down through her neck and shoulders.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Emily mumbled


    While Anders was cupping her breast and massaging it the way it was meant to be, and her tongue was getting into her right mound.


    ¡°Do you like it this way?¡± he asked seductively and stared at her face and witnessed how she was liking it, the way she bit her lower lip and rolled her eyes.


    Emily tightened her grip on his shoulders and felt like she was going to pass out as the tingling sensation was getting through her entire sanity.


    Anders moved in a violent way. She let her lie on the couch and he could see her entire body and that made her ripped off her shorts and her undies as well.


    ¡°¡®What have you done?! It¡¯s my favorite,¡± then, she tapped his shoulders but Anders went on top of her and kissed her lips.


    Emily could not even utter words nor moved him away as she felt pissed on him by ripping off her shorts.


    ¡°Shh, I will buy you another one,¡± he whispered to her ears and lightly bit it.


    Anders lifted one of her legs and let it lie on the back rest of the sofa while her one leg was spreading wide for him. While he was on top of her and kissing her lips, his hands were rounding her breast and that sent more sensation that Emily could not even utter a word instead a moan escaped from her throat and that made him leave a mark on her neck.


    Emily could not even hold on herself as she was now being drowned by her emotion and sensation all at once. No words for her could exin how good it felt for her right now, and all she cared and thought about was him, only him.


    She spread her legs like weing a guest in a home and Anders stared at her body for a minute and saw her cheeks were flushing.


    He grin while teasing her, caressing her inner soul with his bare hands that were moving in a circr motion.


    ¡°Please,¡± she pleaded and tightened her grip on his arm.


    ¡°Plead on me, baby, and say my name,¡± he said with a grin on his face.


    ¡°A-Anders,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear it, baby,¡±


    ¡°A-Anders! Please fuck me!¡±


    A grin on his face appeared once again on him and did her request so he inserted his finger on her dripping pussy and heard her moan through his entire penthouse.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± she said while panting, it was like she ran through the entire field. She rolled her eyes and felt the wetness of her pussy.


    Anders yed his fingers on it, he enjoyed watching her being obsessed with him. He wanted her to be needy for him, only him. He wanted to pleasure her and exceed her to her limits and when he was gone with it, he unbuckled his pants and let his manhood be free.


    Emily saw it and could not believe how huge it was, the length of it was far enough to fit on her pussy. She was scared right now.


    ¡°Ander, I think that won¡¯t-¡± but she was not able to continue her words as he kissed her right away.


    He whispered, ¡°It will, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    He kissed her forehead and let his manhood feel the wetness and warmth of her pussy, he groaned loudly as he felt the sensation was getting in his body, the tingling sensation that he never felt before. The sweetness of her juices made him want to taste it, over and over again.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± she moaned while biting her own lips.


    Anders felt the urge so he went into her and felt the heaven that was sending in his entire torso. The tightness of her was making him feel more of inexplicable emotion that was lingering through his veins.


    He held her tight and positioned her body on the other side and entered her pussy once more. Ander pushed more of himself like he wanted to feel the end of it and that made his eyes roll as he was feeling the tingling sensation on his manhood.


    ¡°So, fucking tight baby!¡± he emphatically said and let her buried on the couch.


    Thrusting in her was sending his sanity to heaven that he had never been before, he liked it and he would certainly do this over and over again.


    Emily wrapped herself tight on the pillows on the couch while she was biting her lower lips. She could not even resist to let out a moan as it was the best feeling she could ever have. She let him thrust in and out and felt his manhood that was huge and long enough for her pussy.


    Anders grabbed her hair and pulled it while thrusting her deeper and that made him feel that he was about to cum, so he turned her and went on her face, then he let out the hot liquids that were pouring her face.


    Emily grabbed the box of tissue nearby and wiped off all of it on her face. She was catching her breath while staring at him sitting on the couch naked as he was, and then grabbed the remote of the TV and turned it on. Her cheeks were suddenly in heat as she saw the manhood of him, cause¡¯ until now she could not believe that it fitted on her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Done eyeing on me?¡± he said while staring at the TV.


    Emily used the pillow from the couch and tried to cover herself with it while gathering her clothes on the floor.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to cover it, I have seen it all, every single detail of your body, Emily.¡±


    Emily threw the pillow on his face and narrowed her eyes, she did not say any word but felt ashamed on the way she saw him saying those words to her.


    Anders grabbed her wrist and pulled her down beside him.


    ¡°I-I need to put on my clothes,¡± she said and was about to remove his arms from her waist but she was not sessful enough to do it.


    ¡°Stay here, there¡¯s nothing wrong with this, we¡¯re both naked.¡± he stated and wrapped more of his arms on her waistline.


    Emily felt the loud thump of her heart and when she lifted her sight on him, a glittering light appeared on him. She pulled back her sight after she saw Anders looking at her.


    ¡°What?¡± he curiously asked, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    Emily just shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing, I just like your nose,¡± she lied and looked at the television.


    Anders smiled at what she said and could not speak about it. So, he put his arm on her shoulder and gently caressed her hair.


    This time Emily felt like they were in a rtionship together, hanging out with each other, watching movies at home and many more, a sparring smile appeared on her face as she remembered the contract that they had, all of these were just part of the contract. She should not give in to this kind of temptation ¡¯cause if she did, she would certainly break into pieces.


    ¡°Uhm, Mr. Winston, sorry but I need to prepare your food since it was part of the contract that I have signed with you,¡± then she removed his arms around her shoulders and stood up.


    ¡°Just Anders, I think I need to revise the contract and add to it,¡± he said seriously.


    Emily turned her back and fixed herself but before she could start, she went to the small room of his penthouse where she put her luggage and grabbed some clothes in it. She wore her floral dress and the skirt that was short simr to her shorts before Anders ripped it all off.


    Then, after a while she went to the kitchen and decided to make a simple dish which was baked sushi.


    ¡°At least I¡¯m familiar with making it. No need to cook and just bake it in the oven,¡±


    She grabbed some of the ingredients in the fridge and put it all in one ce, then she checked it first if it wasplete and fortunately it wasplete.


    Her knees were slightly shaking at this moment and felt the ache in between her thighs, she let out a heavy sigh and grabbed the stool near her and sat on it.


    She sliced all the ingredients and assembled it on the small square pan and put it in the oven, then she noticed that there was something on her knees, a bruise that was visible for days but she ignored it and waited for the food to be done and served it to Anders.


    When the food was done, she transferred it onto the te and made a nice presentation for it. She knew that he would like it so better to make it presentable.


    ¡°An easy dinner,e sit here, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry as well,¡¯


    Emily shook her head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I-I just ate dinner before you came here,¡±


    ¡°Hmm looks like you studied while I¡¯m not around, right?¡±


    Emily sparingly smiled and said, ¡°No, when I was in Japan and live there for a couple of years, my friend taught me about that,¡±


    ¡°What do you call this?¡± he curiously asked while eating the food.


    ¡°It¡¯s baked sushi,¡± then, she smiled at him.


    Anders nodded his head and continued his food while Emily was ying with her fingers at her back and was trying to gather all the courage she had to ask Anders about something.


    ¡°Are you going to say something?¡±


    Emily widened her eyes as she did not expect that he could easily read her actions.


    ¡°Uh- Ander, I want to go out with a friend this weekend, but-¡± but she was not able to continue it as she was in the midst of telling who she will meet or just telling him lies.


    ¡°But?¡±


    Ander stopped from eating the food and put it on the table. He stared at Emily and something she could not say to her.


    Is she frightened of me? Why? Do I really look like a monster?


    This thought was now on his head while staring at her. He crossed both of his arms and waited for her words.


    ¡°I-I want to see Mike,¡± she tightened her fist at her back.


    ¡°No,¡± Anders simply said and put on his shirt and stood up.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°The contract has a clear statement that you are not allowed to meet nor have a rtionship with any men,¡± he reminded her about it and turned his back.


    ¡°Please, I just want to know about him, he is my friend and has no family,¡± Emily pleaded with her cracked voice.


    Anders shook his head and massaged the temples. He let out a heavy sigh and turned once again to face her.


    Emily put both of her hands in front of him and said, ¡°I-I will do anything that you want, just let me see him for once, I promise it won¡¯t take long,¡±


    Then tears escaped on her eyes that she quickly removed by her hands. She did not want to be like a pitiful kid in the street, all she wanted right now was to please him and let her be with her friend.


    ¡°Fine! Just stop your drama,¡± he sarcastically said.


    Emily widened her eyes after hearing his answer and was about to hug him but he spoke once again.


    ¡°In one condition,¡± he raised his finger in front of her and a serious face appeared on him.


    Emily nodded her head and waited for him to utter the words. A smile was drawn to her face while staring at him.


    ¡°I will go with you,¡±


    Her smile suddenly melted down and felt awkward because of what he said.


    ¡°Why? I mean why are you going with me?¡± she curiously asked while his brows furrowed and stared at him waiting for his answer.


    He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I want to see if you are just friends, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Then, Anders turned his back and grabbed the te and finished his food.


    Emily wondered why he had toe and that might not be a good idea, but in case something happened she might stay calm on that time.


    Emily decided to clean the table and the entire living as for her to do what was in the contract.


    ¡°Only six months, Emily, just bear with it and it will be over,¡± she whispered to herself while vacuuming on the carpeted floor.


    While cleaning the floor she noticed something that was underneath the carpet, a photo of a kid.


    Then, she looked at his pants and said, ¡°This might be his, but, a boy?¡± she was curious about what she saw at this moment.


    But that did not take long as Anders quickly called her name.


    She quickly went upstairs and saw his room and him lying on the bed, she gulped after seeing his sinewy muscles wrapped around his torso. Her eyes were like pinned on it and could not even take it away from it.


    ¡°Massaged my back,¡± hemanded Emily.


    Emily felt tired as she cleaned all day and having time with him a while made her even more tired.


    Now, this? My gosh I am ved by him much worse than servants in old age. I could not believe he was doing this to me.

 CHAPTER 38 – SEDUCING HIM

    The next day Emily got up earlier before her rm woke her. She stretched her arm and neck as well as her legs; her long slender legs were now revealing as she was doing her yoga.


    She found a safe spot in his penthouse wherein she could do some of her exercises every morning. Emily loved to keep her figure as she believed that every woman has responsibilities on their body, no excuse has to be made for a woman who was willing to change or maintain herself.


    Emily was wearing her pair of tights, a sports bra and her jogger shoes, with a pair of her air pods and her smart watch she could y her music and do her routine.


    Couple of minutes had passed and her shoulders were moving up and down due to her exercise. She looked at her watch and just in time, she changed her clothes and went downstairs.


    ¡°The king might be awake from now, I got to make some food for him,¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She hurriedly went downstairs and a sudden smell of aromatic herbs she could smell in the kitchen. Then, she slowly peek on Anders who was wearing a casual shirt and his pair of jeans. Once again she could not help herself but to pin her eyes on him. Those biceps that she held during their hot time together.


    ¡°Anders, sorry I was just-¡±


    ¡°Sit down, Emily,¡± a gruff voice came from his throat.


    Emily just did what he said and sat on the stool at the counter table in front of her.


    Anders showed Emily on how to do the ting properly.


    ¡°I remember the day that you went in front of the ss wherein you could not even do the simplest task that I have given to you and now, eyes on me, Emily.¡±


    Emily lightly shook her head while staring at Anders and noticed that he was being serious about what he was talking about, something she did not hear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what were you saying?¡± she narrowed her eyes and stared at him.


    Anders shook his head and put the te in front of her and said, ¡°Just eat, no questions or anything,¡±


    He grabbed his own te and dug into the food he cooked while browsing on his ipad.


    Silence was making both of them savor the food and Emily was grateful to have it with him. She admired him by the way of his sess as being the top chef of the new generation.


    ¡°Anders-¡±


    Emily was cut by her words when the elevator dings and someone went out from the door.


    A blond curled hair who was wearing red lipstick and fitted clothes that almost popped out her breast just to get any man¡¯s attention with her high heels in red leather shoes.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she sang breezing but her sight was only toward Anders.


    Emily narrowed her eyes as she was quite familiar with the physique of the woman. She pointed her finger to the woman and said, ¡°Sam?¡±


    The woman wondered about Emily on why she knew her name. ¡°Yes? You want my autograph,ter honey, my baby needs my attention.¡±


    Then she smiled at Emily and did not bother to look at her as her eyes were pinned on Anders Winston.


    Anders was surprised about her appearance in his penthouse, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    She grabbed the fork that Anders was holding a while ago and pinched the beef on it and ate it all in one bite while staring at Anders and sat on hisp.


    ¡°Well, remember ourst meet up at your office?¡± she said while chewing the food.


    Anders furrowed his brows and nodded his head, ¡°What about that?¡±


    ¡°You know I came from the States that day and I just wanted to hang-out with you but you left me!¡± then, she pouted her lips in front of him.


    Anders caressed his forehead and saw Emily was gone. He let out a heavy sigh and said, ¡°I was tired that day, Sam that¡¯s why I need to rest at home,¡±


    He tried to get up from her but Sam crossed both of her arms on his neck and wrapped around it, then she moved herself closer to him.


    Anders felt her heat and was trying to stop himself from biting the temptation that was in front of him.


    ¡°Sam you need to go, I have a lot of things to do today.¡± he seriously said and gently put down her arms from him.


    Sam felt the cold treatment from him and she wondered why he was acting weird tonight, she knew him for many years and ¡¯cause of that she was wayfortable with him.


    ¡°We used to do this, Anders but why are you giving me this cold treatment of yours, which you have always done with other women?¡± Sam curiously asked.


    ¡°Is there someone else?¡± she curiously asked.


    Anders shook his head and quickly answered, ¡°No, No one, I¡¯m just tired today, you know a lot of work. I am the CEO of thepany, so I have no time for flirty things with women.¡±


    Sam pointed her fingers on his chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me, Anders, you always got a lot of time for your women, so why not me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the office,¡± Anders seriously said and stood up.


    Anders did not mind her and just fixed himself and wondered where she was. He walked inside his room and saw no one was there and then he went downstairs once again and saw a door was half way open so he went there and saw Emily was reading a book at the window where the sunlight was passing through the window that was giving light to the entire room.


    ¡°Are you okay? You haven¡¯t touched your food, here,¡± then he put the te full of food on the small table nearby Emily.


    Emily quickly smiled at him and said. ¡°No worries about it, I came here to find peace within me. I read books just to calm down myself,¡±


    She smiled at him but she lied about it as she was trying to not have any longer conversation. Then she went back to reading her books.


    Anders did not say any word, instead she let her stay in there and walked away.


    When he came out to the room he saw Sam and lightly shook his head and left the ce while Sam was on his tail. She ran toward him and hooked her arm on his and proudly walked in the hallways.


    ¡®I¡¯m really excited to see you, Anders and no one else.¡± then she stered a smile on her face while caressing his arm in the car.


    Anders just shook his head and let her walk with him and they both went out of his penthouse.

 CHAPTER 39- ROLLED HER EYES

    Emily went out of the storage room, she let out a heavy sigh after she heard the elevator bells and quickly grabbed the te and put it in the sink to wash it.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I just want to hang out with you, h h,¡±


    She imitated the voice of Sam and that was making her annoyed and rolled her eyes for the ninth time.


    ¡°Well, Anders seems to love the way she locked her arms on his,¡±


    Then, she turned the faucet and water spitted out on her clothes and made a mess on the entire floor.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± she eximed as the cold water dripped into her body.


    She quickly went out of the kitchen to change her clothes.


    After putting on the white round neck shirt she noticed herself in the mirror and saw the pale skin she had and two more bruises were now on her thighs.


    ¡°I might have my period this week,¡±


    Then she saw the photos of her parents that fell on the floor and leaned on the wall while caressing it.


    ¡°I will bear this, for you and dad. I want you to be proud of me,¡± she whispered while tears were running on her cheeks.


    Emily missed her parents and since she got no phone tomunicate with them, she worried that her parents might think about her,


    ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore!¡± she mumbled and put on her shoes. ¡°My parents will surely worried about me,¡±


    Then she walked fast toward the elevator and was about to step in instead she stepped back and saw a man in the elevator that was staring at her.


    ¡°Miss Emily, please have this one,¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here, George?¡± she furrowed her brows and wondered about his presence in the penthouse.


    ¡°Mr. Winston sent you this,¡± then, he smiled at her and handed the paper bag to Emily.


    Her eyes widened and said, ¡°What?!¡± then a smile appeared on her face, ¡°How did you get this one?¡± she asked once again.


    But, George has no right to speak the truth about it, ¡°I think you better ask him about that, Miss Emily,¡±


    Then, George turned his back and went inside the elevator and left her in the penthouse.


    She browsed her phone and quickly called her parents. A couple of rings before her mother answered the phone.


    ¡°Mom, How are you and dad?¡±


    ¡°Emily? I thought you were working at this hour?¡±


    ¡°Yeah but I take a quick break just wondering if you¡¯re okay and dad,¡±


    Then, she wiped off the tears that escaped from her eyes.


    Emily was the only daughter of the two famous chefs in the country. The only princess that has no crown on her but a golden heart just like her parents. Being the only child in the family made it hard to be far away to her parents for a long time.


    Her parents never let her be raised as a brat type of Princess as they both made sure that they had enough time for her and memories were far more important than material things.


    This was the reason why Emily was loved by her parents and so to them.


    Emily would sacrifice everything just to save thepany and for her parents. She wanted them to be proud of her.


    ¡°Are you crying sweetheart?¡±


    Emily shook her head and cleared her throat while covering the mouth piece of her phone.


    ¡°No, I just miss your voice mom,¡± she lied but she felt the stream of her tears.


    A sparing smile appeared on her face and continuously nodded her head. She knew that keeping a secret was not a good thing to her parents. Besides, she never kept a secret to her, but only this time as she knew that would be hurt by her decision especially about the contract.


    She would do anything just for her parents to have less worries about thepany. Now that she found out that theirpany was in the lowest point, she would surely do anything just for it to survive as she knew that it was his father who crawled on the ground just to make it on top.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you, please tell Dad that I love him.¡±


    Then, a smile was now on her face and felt light after her talk with her mom. Although this was just the beginning for her, she would do her best to obey Mr. Winston. Only for six months, that was stated in the contract.


    After a while her phone rang and saw the ID appeared on the screen. ¡°Mike!¡± she eximed and quickly answered it.


    ¡°Finally! How are you, Emily? I¡¯ve been calling you every day just to check on you.¡±


    ¡°Open up your camera, Mike,¡± she requested as she wanted to see him if her wounds were healed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry much about me. I-I¡¯m fine here and I want to see you this weekend.¡±


    Then, after a while Mike opened his camera and Emily saw the bandages on his face and some on his shoulders and arms.


    ¡°Did you know who did this to you?¡± she curiously asked.


    Mike did not answer and just stered a smile on his face. He caressed his stubbles and did not look at Emily.


    ¡°Yeah and you know exactly who it is,¡±


    Emily furrowed her brows and said, ¡°What?¡± then she lightly shook her head and continued, ¡°Tell me who that bullshit is!¡±


    Her voice was in a high pitch of tone from her throat, and her fist was tightened pressing her phone while staring at Mike.


    ¡°Not important, Emily, I just want to know if you are safe.¡±


    ¡°Mike, please. I¡¯m worried about you,¡± she pleaded as she knew Mike for years and he would not tell her the situation if she was involved.


    ¡°Do I know that person?¡± he heart pounded in a sudden moment while seeing Mike nodding his head but words were in the cave for him.


    Mike was waving his hand and was saying goodbye to Emily.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you dare turn off the phone!¡±


    ¡°Mike!¡±


    Then, she threw her phone on the couch and the annoyance on her face was visible.

 CHAPTER 40- GET LAID

    Hours had passed and darkness embraced the sky. Emily was still in the balcony staring at the stars that glittering every night.


    ¡°It¡¯s past nine, but he¡¯s still not yet here,¡± she whispered to herself.


    She sighed and looked at the table full of food on it. Tonight the menu was steak and a special sauce on the other side.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll put it all in the fridge, then I¡¯ll take a shower,¡±


    Emily guessed that Anders would note home for dinner tonight. She felt a pinch of pain from the effort she put into preparing his dinner, but she smiled and thought about it in a positive way.


    ¡°Finally, all clean now,¡±


    Her smile got wider as she stared at the kitchen that was sparkling clean.


    Emily has to obey the rules. Rules that would benefit him and his satisfaction in bed.


    Rule number one, obey your boss at all costs. The moment Emily saw the first contract, she thought twice about it. The fact that she knew it was for his own benefit.


    Rule number two, both parties shall have no right to be attached to opposite sex and have an intimate rtionship with them.


    Rule number three, living in the same space or under one roof to monitor each other¡¯s move. The desire of the superior must be fulfilled in any condition.


    Rule number four, one must not expose each other¡¯s weaknesses nor strong points to others.


    Rule number five, no strings attached. Feelings must be stayed away from the contract as both were just working together.


    Hence the effectiveness of this contract shallst not less than nor more than six months.


    Emily sighed as she read the contract once again.


    ¡°Six months? Before I could finally be free from this devil,¡±


    She tightened her fist while remembering how bossy Mr. Winston was,


    Cut the meat like this


    ce it on the pot with water


    Clean it first before putting in those vegetables!


    Emily focus!


    ¡°Ugh! I can hear his voice straight on, he is too strict in cooking and literally in everything.¡±


    She mumbled while cleaning the living room with the vacuum.


    ¡°I thought he would at least let me practice or do an office job, but hell no!¡±


    You will not work here nor to thispany, you will work for me,¡±


    She let out a heavy sigh while staring at the floor and pressed her lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him,¡±


    ¡°Especially getting near to him,¡±


    She bit her lower lip and reminisced about the time that she and Anders spent the hot afternoon at the sofa, right in the living room.


    ¡°No matter what I do, I can¡¯t resist him. I can¡¯t, and I cannot do it. I must obey him as it was being said on the contract.¡±


    She sighed and was trying to figure out about it, she had no choice but to save her family¡¯spany.


    Inhaling deeply and making her smile for the moment. She was trying to look at it in a positive way.


    Then, she grabbed the vacuum on the other side and started to vacuum the entire living room. She wanted to forget the steamy scenes that happened in between her and Anders. The nights that they let go of each other¡¯s lust was making her cheeks in heat and it was now obvious on her face. She touched and caressed it just to make herself calm, but her phone rang and she quickly answered it.


    ¡°Emily¡¯s speaking,¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! Emily!¡±


    Then, she put away her phone from her ear for a while ¡¯cause of a loud scream from the other line.


    ¡°Where have you been? Mike and I, we¡¯re looking for you!¡±


    Her eyes widened as she remembered that everything was out for her and her phone was lost, so she could not even get in touch with her, but thankfully that she got a chance to talk with Mike once again.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily exined to her about what happened but not the overall situation as she knew that being vocal to her thoughts.


    Jane waspletely opposite, Emily was a reserved type of person and was always thinking about the timing of her speech and always in a positive way on every problem she has encountered while Jane was always being vocal on her problems and emotions.


    ¡°Finally! I am done,¡± she whispered to herself.


    Emily felt relief after seeing the entire kitchen and the living room was clean, and then, a smile appeared on her face. A smile of satisfaction and tiredness. She lied on the couch and let her tired body rested for a while.


    Meanwhile, at the conference room of Mr. Anders Winston. Many investors were now staring at him as they wanted to hear his decision about the ident that happened at the construction site of the building that was located in the hignds near the metro.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, the situation cannot be handled easily, at this point the problem was leaked at the news portal in the website and on TV,¡± one of the investors who was wearing his gray suit with a bow tie on it.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, I assigned a team regarding that matter. What¡¯s more important is the damages that have been done, employees that we need to convince to settle with us before firing us, which I was handling at this moment.¡±


    Mr. Johnson looked at Anders and sparingly smiled, ¡°Seems like you are prepared for this Mr. Winston? I have a feeling that you know? A business man will always be a businessman.¡±


    Anders heard about Mr. Johnson and saw the other investors were whispering to one another. He flicked his eyes back and forth only to realize that they were now staring at him at this moment. He clenched his fist while staring at them and said,


    ¡°How many percent do you have in mypany, Mr. Johnson?¡± he suddenly asked him and put both of his hands together while his elbows were leaning on the table and his eyes were pinned on Mr. Johnson.


    Mr. Johnson quickly answered Anders and said, ¡°Ten percent of shares,¡± he confidently looked at him and sat properly.


    Anders sparingly smiled at Mr. Johnson and called George. He whispered to him about something that caught their attention.


    Then, George went out and Anders was staring at them and let them gossip about the statement of Mr. Johnson. After a while George came back and Anders stood up once again to get their attention.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, Can you still remember how long I ran thispany?¡± he curiously asked.


    Mr. Johnson furrowed his brows and said, ¡°As far as I remember it was 2006,¡±


    The other investors went silent while listening to them.


    Anders handed him a folder with full of paper to Mr. Johnson and said, ¡°Yes you are right and I¡¯ve been running out of mess here, those records of yours were the thorns for thepany and s we all know that you are a wealthy man than others here, I found out that your losses were uncontrobly,¡±


    Anders exined to the investors about the situation of Mr. Johnson. Each of them were in shock to know about him, and that made them create more noises in the conference room.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? How did you find out about-¡±


    Mr. Johnson has no chance of saying more of his statement as Anders quickly said something to the other investors.


    ¡°I am giving you the ten percent that you had in mypany including the interest for this month,¡± Anders sarcastically said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Mr. Johnson eximed and even hit the table with his fist that made other investor surprised by what he did.


    ¡°Yes I can surely do this to you. However, if you wish to fight back, it will not work out. I have gathered all the evidence that you are the one who set up the worst situation on the construction site.¡±


    Anders was smiling at Mr. Johnson saw the rage in him. He knew that it was a fire back on him.


    ¡°Now, tell me. All of you, do you think I am not capable of this position for over a decade of spending my life here. Huh! All of you are just nothing without me!¡±


    Then, Anders looked at Mr. Johnson said, ¡± Stop washing off your sin bymitting another sin, think about yourself, family and your daughter who is now in the hospital.¡±


    Anders wanted to speak more but he tried to stop himself for now.


    He raised one of his fingers and that made Georgee to him and told something to his assistant.


    Anders just turned his back and walked away.


    For him, being a businessman was not only about trusting the people in thepany, especially those investors who wanted to suck every inch of you.


    He went inside his office and turned the tinted ss wall and made the room sealed once again.


    Anders was grateful that George was there for him, the fact that he was always doing his job and helping him to gather those difficult tasks and information was great.


    He massaged his temples and let out a heavy sigh and let his back rested on the chair in front of his desk with some papers on top of it.


    Not for long, Anders felt the vibration of his phone and that made him open his eyes to see who was calling at him.


    Then, he looked at his phone and made him feel more annoyed by it.


    ¡°Hi. Anders, your assistant doesn¡¯t want me to be in your office. Are you busy?¡±


    ¡°Let me talk to George,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Winston?¡±


    ¡°Let her in,¡± hemanded him and in just one swift, Sam entered the room with her sweet smile.


    Anders stood up to wee her and kissed her cheeks.


    ¡°So, what brought you here, Sam?¡± he curiously asked and stered a smile on his face.


    Sam was wearing her tight dress that showed her curves and she made sure that Anders would pay more attention to her body than her face.


    She crossed her legs and said, ¡± Well, I just dropped by and for me to check on you.¡±


    Anders was trying to stop himself to look at her curves and focused only at her face. He made sure that Sam would not notice it.


    ¡°I am always fine and as you see healthy as ever,¡±


    Samughed about his statement and stood up and looked around his table with her finger sliding on the table. She was using her sexiness and stared at Anders who was trying to resist her all this time


    ¡°I really admire you for being witty and smart, Anders.¡± She moved closer to him and seductively looked at his eyes.


    Anders was just acting normal to Sam but deep within his skin. The rage of his shaft was now ready to getid.


    ¡°Well,ing from you was a great pleasure but I am curious why youe back here in this town. I mean your life is not here.¡±


    Then, he saw Sam had suddenly changed her mood and sat on the swivel chair in front of his desk.


    ¡°I know,¡± she sparingly smiled and a sudden silence from her throat made her think about her reasons to stay in the town.


    Anders just nodded his head and quietly listened to her story overseas. He could not help himself but to feel pity on her friend; Sam. He knew her since they were young, she was lively and kind hearted most of all a conservative woman.


    That was the reason why he was still in shock to see her in this way.


    ¡°I understand, but sooner orter you have to be back to your home. You have to handle this situation before it gets big,¡±


    Anders was concerned about Sam. They were friends and their family was close to each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the interruption, Mr. Winston but your appointment with Mr. Carlisle was about to start at ten minutes.¡±


    George suddenly interrupt them and quickly closed the door.


    Anders stood up and opened the door of his office. Then he smiled at Sam and gestured his hand.


    Sam quickly stood up and went out of his office.


    On the way home, Anders chose to drive himself to his penthouse since it was just a couple of blocks away from his office. The traffic jam was consuming his time as of the moment and that made him feel annoyed but he has no choice but to wait patiently.


    Today there was more conflict between him and thepany, he kicked out one of his investors and thepany was in the face of trouble with the worker who got injured by the ident at the construction site.


    He let out a heavy sigh while staring at the lights of the road, waiting for it to turn green so he could arrive at his penthouse and rest his dead body.


    When he arrived it was already past ten in the evening and saw Emily was lying on the couch with a remote in her hand and the TV was still on. A smile was now on his face while leaning on her and staring at her peacefully sleeping.


    He decided to carry her inside her room and gently put her down. Then, he tucked her in and left the room. Anders grabbed a ss of whisky and poured it on his ss with rocks in it.


    This was his way to rx and reflect on what happened today, while thinking of other ways of solution for thepany¡¯s future.

 CHAPTER 41- SHE CAN COOK

    The next day, Emily was surprised at how she went to bed that easily. She caressed her forehead as she remembered lying on the couch while waiting for Anders and was expecting him to make her awake to prepare for something for his food, but she could not even remember anything at all after that.


    ¡°Okay, I have to make his breakfast first and when he left, I will do my routine,¡±


    Emily opened the door and smelt the appetizing food that made her stomach growled and made her eyes widened as she was supposed to be the one who would make the breakfast for him.


    She ran straight to the kitchen and saw Anders was busy preparing his breakfast.


    ¡°You¡¯rete,¡±


    Emily did not utter a word instead she walked beside him and waited for hismand.


    Anders broke the silent between them and said, ¡°You should not wait for me,¡±


    Emily suddenly remembered aboutst night on how she waited on him ¡¯till she fell asleep.


    ¡°Uh- I was actually watching my favorite tv series and then I fell asleep,¡± she said and stered a smile on him while staring at every movement he had while cooking the food.


    Ander turned down the fire and served it on the te. Then, he garnished it with a sauce and some spices to add color and vor of the food.


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Anders said with an authoritative tone.


    Emily sat on the stool at the counter area and was curious about the food. Then, she was surprised as Anders put the spoon on the te and served it in front of her.


    ¡°Taste it,¡±


    Emily was grateful to try it so she did not utter any word and obeyed him, and after chewing the first bite, a smile was now on her face. Happiness on trying a new food made her heart happy all at once.


    ¡°This food is really good,¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he seriously said and turned.


    ¡°I think you should put this in the menu of your restaurant, this will sure a hit to the customers,¡±


    Anders did not answer instead just shrugged his shoulders and finished all the food and was about to get out of the kitchen, when he finally looked at Emily and said,


    ¡°Be ready at one in the afternoon,¡±


    ¡°Wait? 1pm? Why?¡± she continuously asked him but Anders did not mind it anymore.


    She looked at him climbing up the stairs without a word from Emily.


    Then, Emily finished off the dishes and was wondering where they would go this afternoon. She has totally no idea about it, and then she turned and went to her room to prepare her clothes but when she looked at her clothes, a dress with floral print caught her attention and decided to wear itter.


    Anders was now in the living room and waiting for Emily toe out, he was shaking his head while staring at the clock. It was passed one in the afternoon and he did not like it this way. He hates beingte.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte, the heater in the bathroom was broken so I tried to fix it but it was totally dead-¡±


    Emily lifted her sight to Anders who was wearing a simple white tee and board shorts in dark hue. She stared at him like he was a famous celebrity in Hollywood, and that made her eyes pinned on his leaned muscles and could not imagine that he had a hot night with him.


    She pulled back and walked confidently toward him, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for wearing this, I have no other option ¡¯cause I only got a few clothes here,¡± then a sparingly smile on her face.


    She felt mortified while staring at her dress as it was not perfect for the ce that they would be gone to.


    Anders lightly shook his head while staring at Emily from head to toe, he could not believe that she was wearing that dress that was not appropriate to the ce they might go for now. He sighed and grabbed her hand and went to the elevator.


    While at the road Anders felt annoyed by the traffic jam that they had been into. Today was Friday and it was obvious that many people were out of their homes just to enjoy the day. Besides, it was also a holiday and people were busy on the street.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on?! We¡¯re stuck!¡± he eximed and even gestured his hand at the road.


    Emily was surprised by his words and quite frightened by him, ¡°It¡¯s holiday today, people were busy going out and to enjoy the day,¡±


    Emily was trying to make him calm at this moment so she could make it less for him about his temper. It was the first time for her to see him like this. She knew that he was short tempered but reacting to this kind of situation was way too much.


    Anders kept on honking his car which was annoying for other riders, so the other driver in front of them got out of his car and went to the car of Anders and Emily.


    Then, after almost an hour of waiting, they finally escaped the road and went straight to the main highway.


    Anders finally relieved about the situation ¡¯cause with that situation he could not even help himself especially his patience was not as long as anyone. He heaved out a sigh and glimpsed at Emily, who was resting her back andfortably sleeping.


    But his sight went down to her dress that was revealing her breast, Anders swallowed after seeing it so he stopped his car a while at the side of the road and grabbed his scarf and put it on top of her, then he gently adjusted the seat of his car and drove once again.


    After a long drive Anders parked his car on the other side of the road and the view was a nice appearance of the hills and trees that was making the surroundings attractive to tourists especially if they want a view like this.


    ¡°Emily,¡± he lightly tapped her shoulders and saw her whimper like a child.


    He smiled after seeing it and tapped her gently once again. ¡°We¡¯re here, Emily,¡±


    Then, he stopped as Emily slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± she curiously asked.


    ¡°Come out and you¡¯ll find out,¡± he seriously said and went out of the car.


    Emily was not yet on herself she stared for a while and yawned after seeing Ander went out to his car. She roamed her eyes and saw the beautiful scenery that was familiar to her.


    ¡°Wait, Is this-¡± she covered her mouth and could not even utter words as she left the car.


    Not from a far, she saw a figure that was familiar to her. her tears were pooling on her and said,


    ¡°Mike!¡±


    A smile was now on her face, she could not even think that this would happen, seeing Mike and wondered if he was fine or not.


    She hugged her as she missed her friend, for her Mike was not just a friend but a brother to her. The thing that she could always rely on him at any time. Mike was the one who was always at her back, who helped him in times she needed to.


    ¡°How are you?¡± she looked at him closely and made sure that she would check on him and Emily felt relieved as she was seeing him fine and not having injury at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m always fine, Emily,¡± Mike answered but his sight was gazing at Anders who was staring at him for a moment.


    ¡°You should not be here, I told you I can pay you a visit if you want me to,¡± Mike continued and smiled at Emily.


    Emily, out of her consciousness, put her arm on Mike¡¯s arm and walked together through the fields.


    ¡°Mike, why are you here? I mean you are my father¡¯s most trusted employees in thepany, so, why are you up here?¡± she curiously asked while they were walking together.


    Mike just stered a smile but felt unease as Anders was just on their tails, he looked at Emily and simply answered her question, ¡°I might get back soon, I just need to rest for now,¡±


    Emily held his hands and stopped for a while, ¡°Mike, whenever you need help or someone is trying to hurt you, please tell it to me.¡±


    She looked straight into his eyes and knew that there was something wrong with him that he was not telling to Emily.


    Mike did not say anything, instead he shrugged his shoulders and asked her, ¡°Remember our favorite spot here?¡±


    Emily brightened her eyes and nodded her head twice.


    ¡°You mean you have our guitar?¡± she said in full joy was traced on her face and voice.


    ¡°Yes, c¡¯mon,¡± Mike said and pulled her hand to be on their favorite spot.


    Before, they often had time for each other, a time to rant and let out their feelings in the ce where they would love to stay, but the most therapeutic for Emily was singing while Mike was good at ying his guitar.


    Now, a chance for them to do it together and both of them were like a perfect pair.


    Anders was surprised by her voice, he did not expect that she sang beyond a doubt. His eyes were pinned on her and it was the first time for him to see her genuine smile. He clenched his fist as he saw them happily with each other. A rage inside of him was rising up, but he had to control himself, so he turned and walked toward the car.


    Hours had passed and Emily enjoyed being with her friend and this would surely be part of her memory until she grew old. She waved her hand to him as she was now going back to her hell life and seeing Anders behind her was making her lose hope and the gloomy feeling was now present to her.


    ¡°Please, visit me in the town next time,¡± she said.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the only reason that I stayed in the town,¡± Mike smiled at Emily and felt relief as he saw her doing great with Mr. Winston. ¡°Please, always take care of yourself, Emily, and if he hurt you, call me,¡±


    Then, he made a gesture like a boxer that made Emilyugh even more.


    ¨C


    A couple of days had passed and Emily got used to being in Anders house, she was doing the chores and being her bed warmer. Emily felt disgusted with herself as she stared at herself in the mirror.


    It was three in the morning and Emily was just done with theundry. The softness of the sheets were making her calm and sleepy, the scent of her room came from essential oils that she really loved.


    ¡°Gorgeous,¡±


    A pair of arms suddenly curled around her waist, she froze and gasped as it was sending an electrocuted sensation to her spine. Emily was not in the mood today said by her own brain but her body was disobeying that thought.


    Her neck leaned back and let him sniff her entire neck and shoulders. Emily felt the heat of his breath that was damping her skin.


    She turned and saw Anders with his naughty eyes and yful smile.


    ¡°An-Anders, why are up at this hour-¡±


    Emily opened her mouth at the same time Anders put his finger on her lips and whispered,


    ¡°Do we have a schedule for this?¡±


    Then, he leaned closer to her and pressed my lips to the back of her neck and shoulders and curled his body on hers.


    Emily whimpered and felt his lips on her skin, but a voice from behind called her out. She whimpered and felt wet in between her thighs.


    ¡°Thank goodness it was just a dream,¡± she whispered and got up for her routine in the morning.


    She went out of the room in simple bun hair with a gold yellow V-neck tee shirt. Emily saw his furrowed brows and she knew that he was annoyed ¡®because breakfast was not yet ready at this moment.


    ¡°Sorry,¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are always upte and I am nowte for work,¡± he said annoyingly while staring at her cooking for breakfast.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cut it like that!¡± he eximed and quickly went to her. ¡°Cut it this way,¡±


    Emily froze and could not even mutter words, the heat was rising up in her and could not even take a look at him.


    ¡°Will you listen to me for once, that¡¯s why you never learn,¡± Anders whispered and went back to the counter and sipped his coffee.


    Emily let out a heavy sigh and still did not say any words that would start a long conversation with him, she knew that he hated to be defeated by others, so she stayed quiet at this moment and let him be the king.


    When the food was done, she grabbed a te and put those eggs, hotdog and bacon. But Anders was gone, he left without saying any words for her.


    She felt the rage was rising up in her. A fire that was being hidden for weeks. She clenched her fist as she saw a note on the counter table.


    George will pick you up by twelve.


    ¡°Why? Another mindful game with him? Gosh! No way!¡±


    Then, she turned the note and saw another message.


    Don¡¯t try to disobey me and you¡¯ll know what will happen


    She sigh after reading the second message from the back of the note card. Then her sightnded on the wall clock in the kitchen. Her eyes widened after seeing the clock that says ten thirty in the morning.


    ¡°Shit! I have to be quick,¡± she mumbled and ate the food on the te and quickly went to the sink to wash off all the dishes.


    Emily was now in a hurry as she needed to clean the kitchen before heading to the bathroom and take a bath.


    After almost an hour of cleaning the kitchen, her eyesnded on the clock and saw the time left for her.


    ¡°Thirty minutes? Are you serious? Shit!¡± she mumbled and went upstairs and headed to her room.


    Then, without resting herself she dipped herself into the tub in the bathroom and enjoyed a quick bath for fifteen minutes.


    Not for long she heard the elevator ding, and she knew it was George; the great assistant of Mr. Anders Winston. Then, she went downstairs whilebing her hair and saw George was staring at her from head to toe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± she said and smiled at him.

 CHAPTER 42- SAVORING HER BODY

    George was in shocked to see Emily but he has to be on his presence and be professional. He lightly shook his head and gestured to Emily to walk first.


    When they reached the elevator George let her out first and they both walked at the parking lot.


    Emily was surprised to see a limousine in the area so she stopped and aske George,


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± she widened her eyes while staring at the luxurious car in front of her.


    Emily came from a wealthy family but her parents never let her to be a happy go lucky type of rich girl in the town, as she was raised to be a hard earned woman that could fed up herself than relying other to have what she wanted for herself.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she curiously asked and made a gesture in front of him.


    But George did not give her any hint nor said any words instead a smile just appeared on his face and went to the drive seat of the luxury car.


    Emily shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°Why he keep on smiling at me? Is he mute now? Whatever.¡±


    She hopped inside the car and felt embarrass by the clothes she was wearing now. Emily was on the right thought that Anders did not tell the ce that they would have been into, and he only said on the note that George would fetch her at this hour.


    Emily was wearing a short denim skirt and a pair of white sneakers with a short crop top in pink hue. Her curves were pretty obvious and when God blessed her with all the perfect curves that she had, she remembered back in college that show as also a prat of swimming team wherein all thepetitors from other University were showing their interest toward her but that was not her ideal type of courting her. Most of the women in the university were admiring her figure especially men who were always present wherever she was. But, her focus was only her studies and nothing else.


    ¡°Were here, Miss Emily,¡¯ George said while he turned off the engine of the car.


    He went out of the door and quickly opened it for Emily. His smile was stered on his face and lightly nodded his head like he wanted to tell something o Emily but he could not at this moment.


    Emily went out of the car and felt confused by the scenery. The view was overwhelming to her eyes that she could not even take away from it.


    ¡°Wow!¡± she was in awe to see the clear sky and the city view.


    George mumbled and said, ¡°This way, Miss Emily,¡±


    ¡°Finally a word from you, I thought you are mute all this time, George,¡± then, sheughed and tapped his shoulders.


    ¡°I have reasons, everything has reasons,¡± he said andughed at her.


    They both walked on the grasnd and Emiyl felt the trees were swaying around the ce. It was refreshing to her to see this kind of surroundings as she had no chance to be on this ce for a long time.


    After a while she saw a cabin nearby and it was not that old but it looked like no one was there. Emily walked toward the cabin and saw no one was there and when she looked at George, she saw him just gestured his hand to walk inside the cabin.


    She did was frightened enough to be inside ¡¯cause it was dark, so dark that she could not even see anything at all.


    ¡°An-Anders?¡±


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    She kept on calling his name while trying to see and hoe that there at least a single light came from somewhere.


    Then, she heard heavy breaths from behind and that sent shiver on her and made her goose bumps by it. The sensation that was crawling into her spines was making her whimpered at this time. All the fear were gone and turned out to be in the opposites, she was loving it at any cost and she knew those touch wereing from a person she barely knew for a couple of months.


    ¡°Anders,¡±


    She whimpered his name like it was a prayer, a devotion that she needed in her daily life.


    Those kisses showering her entire sanity were making her drowned by the sensation that was awaken by the devil.


    ¡°Do you like the ce?¡± he asked in a gruffy voice.


    Emily nodded her head turned to Anders, even though she would not be able to see his face as the room was totally dark at the moment.


    Anders caressed her sides and let her leaned on the wooden wall. He was loving her entirely as he was exploring her skin once again by his fingers. He bit her ears, neck, arm and shoulders like marking her as his mate.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine and no one should dare to touch you.¡± He whispered with an authoritative tone of his voice.


    Emily was staring at him and once again hearing those words from him made her frightened, fear that was being on her mind every time he would say it.


    He groaned and let the warmth of his breath touched her skin. The heat in his body was making it through his crouch. Sniffing all her bare skin was the addiction he could not take away easily.


    Anders lied her front on the table that was near to them, he let her be themb that was his own and obeyed him at any cost.


    ¡°An-Anders¡± she moaned his name.


    He quickly felt the vibrating sensation of it to his cock and that made it hard, so hard in the afternoon.


    Anders let his fingers to caress her tender skin, running it gently made him more appetizing on her.


    ¡°Yes, moan my name,¡±


    He groaned once again, and this he let it escape from his throat without any having thoughts. Then, he cupped her ass and caressed it gently, her tenderness made him harder this time.


    Anders dig his lips to her pearl; between her thighs that was spurting out the liquids.


    ¡°Fuck! You are so wet, Emily,¡±


    Emily just nodded her head while facing the wooden wall of the cabin. She let herself be drowned by the feeling of the tingling sensation while he was digging into her sanity between her thighs.


    His tongue was swirling, moving upward and downward motion. The fact that his mouth was full of her juices, he did not mind it at all. He loved it to be messed up by it and would make it feel better afterwards.


    Then, Emily was panting and fluttering her eyes could not event take the overflowing sensation that she had while she was staring at him enjoying the view down her thighs. Her hands tightened on his hair as she felt the deeper he went through her pussy.


    ¡°Anders!¡±


    She kept moaning his name like a devotion.


    Anders let his tongue to enjoy the sweetness of her juices, and the feeling of being in the urge to be in him was on fire.


    Then, he raised from her and wiped the liquids on his mouth and said, ¡°Suck me,¡± Imanded while seeing her in the need of more of me.


    He shoved her head down while his hand held his cock. ¡°Pinch me if it¡¯s too much,¡±


    Emily nodded her head and felt unease at first but the satisfaction and the arousing part of it was getting higher this time. It was her first time to do this thing to a man and she never expected that it felt so good to be on this position.


    Later on, he felt half way satisfied and his crouch was getting harder and bigger, he leaned on her back and let her stayed on the position she was dealing with. The position was perfect for him and meeting her pearl was not as hard for him to reach it.


    The moment I entered her pussy, I hissed and withdrew it then tease her to hear her moan once again.


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    ¡°Please, Anders,¡±


    ¡°Please, make it hard,¡±


    Then, he smiled and pushed himself to be inside of her wet pussy. He groaned loudly as he entered to her pussy once again.


    Emily moaned and so he groaned at the same time. They bot savor the sweetness of one another and the fact that they were both sweating and panting.


    Anders kept thrusting her over and over again like he never get tired with the position he had right now ¡¯cause all he cared now was iming her.


    After a while he moved her from side and let her back rested on the t table and let her head to fall on the edge of it.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The creaking sound of the wooden material for the entire floor was getting louder and be more aggressive as Anders was about to release his hot liquids.


    The, after a while of savoring her body with his, Anders finally released his hot liquids and let I all in her pussy.


    Both of them were panting and Emily was crumpled herself and closed her eyes. The tiredness of her was making her let loose and fell asleep.


    Anders saw her being tired after their hot steamy motion a while ago, so he carried her and put her on the bed.


    Then, he clenched his fist while staring at her, he felt the jealousy that he had felt when he saw her with Mike and the genuine smile she had with him that he never seen to her.


    The desperation he had was being aggressive and this time he wanted to get rid of that bastard; Mike.

 CHAPTER 43- TAKE AWAY, WORRIES

    -shback-


    ¡°I told you to stay away from her!¡± Anders eximed and hit his face once again.


    Two men were holding Mike¡¯s arm and that was in favour to Anders as he wanted to eliminate him at this moment, for him he was just an insect that moved around Emily and he wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you threaten at my presence, Mr. Winston?¡±


    ¡°Hell no, mother fucker!¡± another jabs onto his stomach that made Mike fell on the ground while crouching in pain.


    ¡°I hope you will learn your lesson from this. I don¡¯t want you to be near at her! Or I will let you suffer from anything possibilities just to make sure you are far from her.¡±


    Anders just spit on the ground and gestured his hand while the men knew what to do next. He knew exactly on how to y dirty with his enemy or anyone who would be on his way to grab the opportunity for him.


    ¨C end of shback ¨C


    Anders felt like he need to win apetition for her smile and genuine stared at him. He knew how they started this contract just like shit on her but he has to be more careful and delicate on treating Emily. He needed to reverse the contract and everything just to convince her to be on the good side.


    Anders let out a heavy sigh and closed his eyes while his arms were wrapped on her waist line.


    Time passed by and Emily felt the heavy feeling on her stomach her eyes were still shut and felt the coldness of the surroundings. When she opened her eyes the wooden walls approach her eyes and then a memory from yesterday yed back on her.


    ¡°Shit!¡± she whispered and slowly get rid of his arm from her waist.


    She stood up and saw all her cloths were on the ground and when her sightnded on him, she felt the heat of her cheeks after seeing his torso; his whole and made her tightly closed her eyes.


    When she picked up all the clothes on the ground, she quickly put them on and fixed her hair with her fingers in front of the small mirror hanging on the wall.


    There¡¯s nothing much to see in the cabin just a simple furniture made of wood and few pieces that might be useful and that¡¯s it.


    She let out a heavy sigh and stare the breath taking view from the window. A clear sky, windy air that was touching her hair, the morning breeze that was considerable making the ce mixed up with the right temperature.


    She felt quite eased at this time after seeing Mike and knowing that her friend was now in great condition, and the fact that Anders would let her be with Mike for just a short time.


    She realized that he was getting into consideration these days. Emily was hoping that she could get to see her parents soon f they arrived here back in the country.


    Then, she remembered that she needed to be making a breakfast for Anders, as it was already passed nine in the morning, so she went to the kitchen and opened the small fridge and saw some ingredients that she could use to make breakfast for him.


    But, the moment she closed the fridge, she saw Anders was standing right behind the door and was just staring at her. Emily felt ufortable by it so, she cleared her throat and stood firmly and confidently in front of him and said, ¡°Good morning,¡±


    ¡°Here,¡± Anders said and handed over to her the freshly picked flower.


    A curious face was now on her and said, ¡°What¡¯s with the flower?¡±


    Anders just forcedly smile and said, ¡°Just sit right there and I¡¯ll handle it here,¡± he held both of her shoulders and forced her to sit on the stool right behind the counter area.


    Emily was wondering why he was being strange this morning, she sat on the wooden stool and watched him cooked the food for breakfast.


    Her eyes was in disbelief of seeing him like this, cooking during the meal time without any bossy words from him. Noining about her mistakes and others that she usually heard from him.


    ¡°Anders?¡± she called his name and stared at him curiously and was trying to see his eyes.


    But, Anders was trying to avoid her eyes, instead he continued preparing their breakfast.


    ¡°When did you start cooking? I mean the love for cooking, like this?¡± she asked.


    Anders smiled and answered her question, ¡°Well, it all started when I was in college, I was trying to impress a girl who loves to eat all kinds of food,¡±


    Emily nodded her head and let him tell more of it.


    ¡°Then, one day I thought she would understand and would ept my love for her but it turned out to be gone in the air. She¡¯s gone,¡± the bitterness of his words were really on it.


    Emily could not utter a word instead, she ate the food in front of her and let the silence be loud at this moment. She did not want to interrupt him and just want to be in peace with Anders.


    Anders made a glimpsed on her and smiled as he knew that Emily loved the food he cooked. Then, he suddenly pinched her nose and that made Emily red in the face.


    ¡°What are you-¡±


    But Anders did not let her finished her thought instead he pinched her nose once again and stood up,


    ¡°You look cute when you are smiling,¡± he said and immediately turned and was about to walk away but he stopped and said,


    ¡°Tell me once you¡¯re done, we will go somewhere else.¡±


    Emily felt the heat on her cheeks and unexpectedly about those words from him. She could not even take away her eyes on him as she was staring his back from afar. Many questions that was popping out right into her mind as Anders suddenly shifted into a good man?


    Emily shook her head and was trying to stick to her n on the contract and nothing else, she would not let herself to be beyond the contract, no feelings nor any attachments to him; just everything about work.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Anders smiled at her and gestured her to go outside the cabin.


    Emily nodded her head and went out to the cabin first, her dress were blown by the wind and made her hold it for a while. She lifted her eyes and the sun rays were making her blind, a smile was now on her face while looking at the surroundings.


    ¡°The ce is really beautiful,¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he confidently said and walked into the forest. ¡°C¡¯mon,¡± then he gestured his hand to let Emily followed him.


    Emily shook her head and frightened can be traced on her face. ¡°Can I just stay here?¡±


    Anders furrowed his brows and was curious why she was scared.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s safe here, I have been here a couple of times, no wild animals in here, Emily,¡± he exined, but Anders noticed that she was being froze on the ce so he stepped closer to her and held her hand.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just scared getting into the forest ¡¯cause I was lost in there when I was a kid, and until now the traumatic experience for me was haunting me for so many years.¡± she exined and tears were pooling on her eyes, so she quickly wiped it off with her hand.


    Anders stared at her and did not say any words, instead, he grabbed his hand and held it tightly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid, I¡¯m here,¡±

 CHAPTER 44- MADLY

    Anders held her hand and pulled her close enough for him to hug her. He could see through her eyes the fear that she had been carrying since young up until now.


    She was smiling a while ago did not mean that it was OK to her, but she was frightened.


    He kissed her temples and said, ¡°I¡¯m always right here,¡±


    Emily saw the sincerity in his eyes, and her heart was pounding loudly; the words he said made her feel the security that she had never felt before. Out of the blue, she hugged him tight and felt much better by doing it.


    Then, after a while, she smiled at him and said, ¡°Thank you, Anders,¡±


    ¡°Now, I want you to fight your fears so we will go there, OK?¡± he calmly said and pressed her hand gently.


    Emily nodded her head with a smile and gave her trust in him. They both walked into the forest, and Emily still felt frightened, and her heart rate was getting higher, but Anders lightly pressed her hand to assure her that everything would be OK.


    Not from afar, Anders saw the ce that he kept for years, a ce that made him true about himself. The ce where it was very close to his heart.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, look,¡± he said


    Emily could not utter a word because the view was making her mute. Her mouth was half-open, and she could not believe what she was seeing right now.


    ¡°This ce is a paradise,¡±


    The sun was approaching her sight, so when she uncovered her face, she saw a paradise that she could even describe at all.


    Hills surrounded the ce; some trees in light hues on their leaves were present and visible as the sun lit them up. The bushes were perfectly ced on every side of the ce, and the most beautiful part was the water flowing on the center part of the ce wherein the sky was reflecting on it as it has clear water and small fish was also present.


    ¡°How could you find this ce? I don¡¯t even know that this ce existed at all,¡± she curiously asked and let the view of nature feed her eyes.


    ¡°I own this ce,¡± he said and crossed his arms, and looked at Emily.


    ¡°Oh, I see, well I¡¯m not surprised at all ¡¯cause you¡¯re rich, and you have everything even me,¡± she said frankly to him while her eyes were looking at the flowers nearby.


    Ander shook his head and said, ¡°Money can¡¯t take everything, but sometimes it can give you short term happiness,¡±


    Emily looked at him and was surprised because of the words he said. She stared at him and could not believe that a strong man like him had a different side. All she ever thought was that Anders was the kind of man who had no care of feelings, and now it was all just a mistake for her.


    While staring at him, she could see his vulnerable side of Anders that no one knew about. His eyes were full of grey clouds, and he felt the heaviness he was carrying on his back.


    ¡°I thought you have it all, fame, money, women,¡± Emily said.


    Anders smirked and said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯ what they always thought about me,¡±


    Then, he walked toward the river and saw the fish swimming around; a memory shed back on him.


    ¡°Do you want this?¡±


    He nodded his head twice with a broader smile.


    ¡°You should be here, look, don¡¯t be afraid,¡±


    Then, the young boy was not saying any words; instead, he obeyed the girl and held her hand tightly.


    ¡°See this? It would be best if you did not step on this. It will sink and would make your feet hurt.¡±


    The young boy was cautious, and his innocence now knew the surroundings.


    ¡°C¡¯mon! Anders, we have to cross the river. It will be great to see the animals there!¡± the girl pointed to the other side of the forest.


    She was now standing on the small rock with one foot while smiling at Anders.


    ¡°You can do it!¡± she cheerfully said


    End


    Anders sparingly smiled while letting the water flow on his fingertips. A smile was now on his face, and trying to remember things that made him happy.


    ¡°Anders? Are you OK?¡± Emily worriedly asked.


    He nodded his head and smiled at her.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± he said.


    ¡°You are lucky to have this ce. Peaceful, far from the city, and you have everything here, how cool is that?¡± she said with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Emily whined in pain. She crouched herself on the grass while holding her head, and her eyes were tightly closed.


    Anders widened his eyes while Emily suddenly fell on the grass. He quickly stood up and walked straight to her.


    ¡°Emily!¡±


    He kept calling her name and was shocked to see her like this. Then, he realized that Emily was deaf enough to hear his words so, he carried her and walked back fast into the cabin.


    As quick as the whirlwind, Anders grabbed his phone while staring at Emily, who was lying on the bed while squirming in pain.


    ¡°Goddamn it!¡± he eximed as George was not answering his calls.


    Then, he went to Emily with a worried face and asked her, ¡°Hey, Emily can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Please, tell me what¡¯s wrong,¡±


    ¡°Ah! My head is like breaking!¡± she squealed and was holding her head and tightly closed her eyes.


    Anders was panicked, so he dialed the numbers George and walked back and forth after checking on Emily.


    ¡°Fuck! Answer the phone, George!¡±


    After a couple of tries of reaching George finally, he answered the call.


    ¡°Mr. Winston-¡±


    Anders was panting and was in a hurry to speak the words.


    ¡°Ambnce! Get me an ambnce here!¡±


    Then his brows furrowed after seeing Emily crouching more of herself and pulling her hair. His scream echoed inside the cabin, so he cut the line and went to her. He held her shoulders and tried to make her calm down.


    After a couple of minutes had passed, Emily was slowly calming down while Anders was caressing her forehead. Then, he noticed some of the bruises on her arms and legs. He clenched his fist and was worried about what had happened to Emily.


    After a while, a sound of the ambnce was now in front of the cabin, and George quickly went inside to see what had happened. He heard a scream on the phone and was in a hurry to be in the location just for him to make sure that they were both safe.


    The nurses brought the stretcher inside the cabin, and they saw Emily was unconsciously lying on the bed while holding Ander¡¯s hands.


    ¡°George-¡±


    ¡°Mr. Winston, what happened?¡± George curiously asked.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, we were at the river and talking about our childhood and then-¡±


    Anders could not hold back her tears and let it flow on his cheeks; seeing her in that state of condition made him soft and worried.


    He washed his face with his palms and felt the frustrations in him.


    ¡°I wille to her, follow us-¡±


    But, George immediately spoke and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Mr. Winston. The public will notice you and-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I felt the guilt in me. This is my fault!¡± he said with an emphatic tone on his voice and pointed to the ambnce and took to the hospital.


    George furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Mr. Winston, you lost a lot of investors this month, and if this will pop out to the public. They will surely get her background details, and we both know that no one except us should know it!¡±


    Anders, hit by those words, came from George and realized that it was more critical about her safety than being together with her.


    George stood firm and looked into his eyes and said, ¡°You can still visit her but without showing to the public,¡±


    Anders let out a heavy sigh and felt unease by it, but he had no choice; hispany was in the midst of a crisis as the tension between the workers and hispany. Investors were pulling out, and right now, his brother was in critical condition, and his mother was milking a lot of money in thepany.


    ¡°I know you have been a lot for the past few years, Anders, but please stay focused, and you can aplish all of it just in time.¡± George tapped his shoulders and sparingly smiled.


    He let out a heavy sigh and lightly shook his head.


    Anders quickly went out of the cabin and got in his car; George was just in his tail and silently waiting for hismand.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, I think you are incapable of driving. Let me drive for you,¡± George offered his service to Anders.


    He refused and started the engine of his luxury car.


    George lightly shook his head while staring at his car, but that did not take long. He went to his car as well and followed his track. He was worried that Anders might not handle the situation well, just like his brother. He knew him, and this time was not good for him. Then, he quickly grabbed his radio and called all of his men to be at the hospital and guard Mr. Winston upon his arrival. He wanted to make sure that he would be there safe and without interruption from media or anyone.


    While in the car, Anders was clenching his fist and hitting the steering wheel of his car. All the frustrations in him were getting out from his head, and that was making him out of focus.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let this happen to you, Emily,¡± he mumbled.


    Then, he sped up more of his car just for him to be on time, reaching the hospital for him to see Emily and know about her status.

 CHAPTER 45- HOSPITALIZED

    When he arrived at the hospital, all the people were staring at Anders ¡¯cause of the loud sound of his engine upon arrival. When he went out of his car with his hat and ck leather jacket, people were staring at him more.


    The doctors and nurses took Emily to the emergency room. She was still unconscious at this moment. Anders ran toward the emergency room and waited for the doctor toe out at the door. He was worried and did not expect this from Emily.


    Later on, George and some of his men got out of the car and walked straight to the emergency room. The men with him guarded the area as for the public to stop gazing at Mr. Winston.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, are you okay?¡±


    He was sitting at the metal bench chair near the emergency room, leaning his elbows on his thighs while his palm was covering his face. The guilt once again struck him like a lightning bolt that surely hit him and that shook his entire system.


    Anders just nodded to George without even looking at him, at this moment he was feeling confused and was thinking if he would tell it to her parents.


    Then, the door of the emergency room squeaked as it opened. Anders saw the nurses went out and that made him went in front of the door and waited for the doctor to go out.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the rtive of the patient?¡±


    ¡°Me, I¡¯m her boyfriend,¡± he seriously looked at the Doctor and was waiting for him to say something.


    The Doctor let out a heavy sigh and said, ¡°She¡¯s okay now, her vitals were fine but the bruises on her body were making me worried. Well, I want to know what she has been doing for the past weeks and months.¡±


    Anders quickly answered and said, ¡°She¡¯s only staying at my house and doing some chores,¡±


    ¡°Well, starting today, don¡¯t let the patient be as tired as she was before. I have to do more tests on her but hearing her irregr heartbeat was not a good sign for me as a doctor. You can take her to the other big hospitals for a second opinion. I will give you a rmendation paper for it.¡± doctor exined to him about Emily¡¯s situation.


    ¡°When can she be discharged?¡±


    ¡°When she wakes up, I¡¯ll immediately take a check up on her and if she is fine then, I¡¯ll release the discharge paper or let you move to a bigger hospital.¡± exined by the doctor.


    Then, the doctor turned and walked away to do more rounds on the other patient.


    Anders let out a heavy sigh and was quite relieved by the fact that nothing serious happened to her, but he was still hoping that nothing serious happened to her.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, shall we call her parents about this?¡± George asked him as he saw the worry on his face.


    ¡°No, not now, we have a deal,¡± then, he stood once again on the metal stool nearby.


    ¡°Call the hospital and I will transfer her. I want the best doctors in that hospital to look after her,¡± hemanded him and stood firmly.


    ¡°Sir, the patient is in room 305 already, you may visit her now,¡± dere by the nurse.


    Anders quickly walked straight to the room and when he entered the room, he saw Emily was lying on the bed. A puncture in his heart made him feel guilty about her situation, and realizing how devil he was to Emily. How tortured he did on him?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he softly said and held her hands.


    ¡°I-I did not want you to be on this,¡± he caressed her hand gently enough to touch his cheeks.


    Then, tears streaming down his eyes, all the guilt came out from his tears with all the incidents that had happened to him, to thepany and now to Emily.


    Emily whimpered as she felt the warm hands of someone and when she slowly opened her eyes, a figure of someone appeared in her sight, she blinked twice and did not expect him to be with him.


    ¡°A-Anders?¡± then she looked around and got more curious, ¡°What are we doing here?¡±


    Then, Emily touched her head and lightly felt the sting pain on it. Memories came back and her eyes widened while she was looking at Anders.


    ¡°Please I hate being here,¡± she worriedly said and looked straight to his eyes, ¡°I want to go home,¡±


    Anders lightly pressed her hands and said, ¡°The doctors wants to make sure you are well enough, but he said you need more rest, Emily,¡±


    He smiled to her and without any of his devil side. He was still holding her hands.


    ¡°Ah- my hands please,¡±


    Emily was wondering why he suddenly went on the opposite side, she was trying to remember if she did or said before she passed out but she could not remember anything about that. All she could remember was talking to him about their lives and childhood.


    ¡°Tell me. How do you feel now?¡± he curiously asked, ¡°Are you hungry? George is on his way to grab us some food.¡±


    Emily smiled at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine and I¡¯m better than before,¡±


    Anders nodded his head and stared at her for a while and when he felt the fast beat of his heart, he quickly looked on the other side.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Then, silence took them, each of them were trying to open up a topic to talk about something, but both of them felt shy to do it.


    ¡°Emily,¡±


    ¡°Anders,¡±


    Both said each other¡¯s name and smiled as they said it together,


    Emily cleared her throat and said, ¡°You go first,¡±


    Anders shook his head and said, ¡°You first, c¡¯mon,¡±


    ¡°Well, I was wondering if I could stay at home tonight?¡± she shyly asked him.


    ¡°Of course you are free to do that, anything else?¡± he said while waiting for her to speak for her other request.


    Emily was half mouth opened and could not believe that he could let her be home for tonight. ¡°Are you okay, Anders?¡±


    Then, Emily put her hand on his forehead. ¡°You are not ill or something, Anders but why are you showing me like this? Are you sure you want me to be in my house tonight?¡±


    She looked at him and wanted to make sure about his decision. It was the first time for her to not plead to him so it was shocking for her to see him on the other side.


    ¡°I think you should be the one sitting here, and have this tube,¡±


    Andersughed at her and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you have humor like this Emily,¡±


    ¡°What?! You think I was just joking at you?¡± then she shook her head and crossed both of her arms.


    Then, Anders grabbed her hand and said, ¡°You will never see the old Anders, ¡¯cause the real one is right in front of you,¡± he winked and kissed her hand.


    Emily felt mortified by what he said and did to her, so her cheeks were flushing and felt the heat on it.


    ¡°See you look cute whenever you smile,¡± he added and stared at her face.


    ¡°Uh- I- I want to go to the toilet,¡± she said and wanted to escape from the situation.


    ¡°Let me help you, Emily,¡± he offered his hand to Emily but Emily refused it.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, Anders,¡± then she stood up and carried the metal rod that had the tube that was connected to her arm.


    She walked to the toilet and locked the door. Then, she let out a heavy sigh and looked at herself in the mirror.


    ¡°Why is he like this? I cannot understand,¡± she whispered and tappe her chest.


    ¡°Stop beating fast while he¡¯s around, stupid heart!¡±


    Then, she turned the sink and let the water flowed on her palms and washed her face. When she went out of the toilet, she looked at Ander who was busy preparing the food on the small table. She lightly shook her head and went to him.


    ¡°Anders, I can do this, please sit down and let me-¡±


    But, Emily could not utter the rest of her words instead she shrieked, as Anders suddenly carried her and put her down on the bed.


    ¡°I told you, the doctor wanted you to rest and so did you.¡± he said and was trying to be patient.


    He turned and grabbed the small table and put it near to them. Then, he grabbed the spoon and a bowl of soup and was trying to feed her but Emily refused once again.


    ¡°I-I can do this Anders,¡±


    Anders felt annoyed by it, so he said, ¡°Eat or I¡¯ll kiss you,¡±


    Then, his brows were not furrowed but Emily could sense his annoyance. She wanted toin more but she has no words to say to him, having no choice and she obeyed him.

 CHAPTER 46- DOCTOR’S ADVICE

    Hours had passed and someone knocked and entered the room.


    Emily was curious about that visitor, while Anders was busy on his tablet and phone, checking all his emails and papers about work while caressing Emily¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Wow, sweet morning everyone,¡± greeted by the doctor.


    Emily was mortified so she pulled back her hands and listened to the doctor


    ¡°Alright, so let me get straight to the point, please rest and don¡¯t overwork yourself, I will release your discharge letter and rmendation for you to have follow up check-ups and take these vitamins, I indicated the instructions and meals that will be good for your health,¡± said by the doctor.


    Then, he smiled as he looked both of them, ¡°You look perfect together,¡¯ and the doctor was about to turn but he looked at Emily and said, ¡°By the way, you are so lucky to have that kind of man beside you, you must be proud of him,¡±


    Anders smiled at the doctor and said, ¡°Thanks Doc,¡±


    Emily felt the heat on her cheeks once again after hearing the words came from the doctor. She could not even imagine him being worried about her and now other people said she was lucky to have him.


    She furrowed her brows while staring at Anders closing the door.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Nothing, I just wondered what happened in the woods, why I ended up here?¡± she curiously asked.


    Anders let out a heavy sigh and said, ¡°Well, you screamed in pain, you were lying on the ground while holding up your head and you even said that your head was like breaking into pieces.¡± he looked into her eyes and saw worry on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he curiously asked.


    Emily shook her head and thought about something, a memory that made her worried more.


    ¡°I-I need to go home, please?¡± she pleaded and was uneasy about the situation.


    ¡°Okay- but can you calm down yourself, please?¡±


    Anders looked at her and saw that she was quite in panic in a sudden moment. He let out a heavy sigh and grabbed her things while the nurse was removing the tube that was on her arm.


    ¡°A-Anders, can you wait for me outside? I¡¯ll just use the toilet, I need to pee,¡± she smiled at him.


    Anders just nodded his head and went out of the room, while Emily was in a hurry to be in the toilet. When she opened the room she quickly walked straight to the sink and threw up on it.


    The ssh of red was scattered on the entire sink. Emily looked around and saw the swirling surroundings that made her lean on the wall.


    ¡°Shit!¡± she mumbled and stared at her in the mirror.


    The blood wasing from her nose and that made her feel a sudden inexplicable weakening of her body. She immediately took the tissue from the dispenser and wiped it all on her face.


    After a while, a soft knock on the door caught her attention.


    ¡°Emily?¡±


    It was Anders who was calling her name behind the door.


    ¡°Coming! One more minute,¡± she shouted and washed off all the stains from the sink and even her clothes.


    Anders was uneasy by her sudden changes of actions so he opened the door and saw Emily was washing her hands.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you wait?¡± then, she rolled her eyes on him and walked outside the toilet.


    Anders furrowed his brow as he was certain about what he heard a while ago. But, then he walked outside with Emily just to take her to her own house.


    While at the hallways, the security was covering them just for the safety of Anders and Emily from being exposed to the public. Some people were looking at them and few of them were quite noticing Anders even though he was wearing a cap.


    They walked straight to the parking lot and George was now in the driver¡¯s seat while Anders and Emily was at the back seat of the car. When George started the engine, he looked at Anders and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Winston, where are we heading?¡±


    Anders looked at him in the mirror and answered, ¡°To Emily¡¯s house,¡±


    George was in disbelief about his answer and did not say any word but went out of the parking lot of the hospital.


    Then, silence was now in between Emily and Anders, the fact that they were near to each other, and yet there was a wall that was in between them.


    Emily was staring at the window and was having thoughts about something, and then after a while she felt his hand on hers that made her widen her eyes.


    Anders moved closer to her and said, ¡°I know there¡¯s something that bothers you, please tell it to me and I will help you with that,¡±


    Emily looked at his eyes and saw his sincerity, ¡°I was just thinking about my parents,¡± then she stered a smile on her face while staring at him.


    Anders just nodded his head and knew that she had something that she was not telling him, so for now, he would let her be alone and have thoughts about it.


    When the car stopped in front of Emily¡¯s house in an exclusive subdivision, Anders went out of the car to help Emily. He was smiling while staring at her and quickly grabbed her hand while he was holding her things and walked inside her house.


    Emily felt the warmth of his hands and made her cheeks flush while they were walking inside her house.


    ¡°T-Thank you, Anders,¡± she shyly said and was not able to look into his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will be at your penthouse tomorrow,¡± she gave an assurance to him and waited for his words.


    Anders shook his head and said, ¡°You know what¡¯s helpful? Rest. Emily, you have to rest, okay?¡± then he held her hands and lightly pressed them together.


    ¡°Sorry for being a burden today, I ¡®m just tired from all those things that I have done and-¡±


    Anders put his finger on top of her lips and whispered, ¡°Shh- You are not a burden to me, and you will never be, what¡¯s more important now is for you to be healthy,¡±


    ¡°Okay- thanks again,¡± she said and pulled back her hands from him.


    Emily could not hold help herself to stay calm while Anders was around so, she waved her hand at him and said, ¡°Thanks for taking care of me, I¡¯ll rest and be healthy again, I still need to fulfill the contract with you, Anders,¡±


    Anders just nodded his head and left the house.


    Emily was at the window and was just staring at him while going to his car and finally she felt free for the meantime, the happiness in her heart was unmeasurable but something was making her have second thoughts about her health.


    When he went inside his car, he looked at George and started the engine. While at the road Anders asked George,


    ¡°Give me the status of Formonix,¡±


    George stopped on the side of the road and answered him, ¡°Well, after the incident of kicking out Mr. Johnson, other investors pulled it their shared to thepany as well,¡±


    Anders was clenching his fist and mumble, ¡°Fuckers!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Winston, I think Mr. Johnson was making his way to put down the Formonix, one of our source said he was trying to convince the other investors that was left in thepany to pull out their shares just like the other,¡±


    Anders shook his head after finding out that MR. Johnson was stabbing his back.


    ¡°That mother fucker should be dead by now,¡± then, he heaved out a sigh and said, ¡°Deal with it George and make sure that he would not cause any harm to the rest of the investors and others as well,¡± he seriously said and looked at the window.


    ¡°How about Charles?¡± he curiously asked.


    ¡°Still asleep, Mr. Winston, but Brian was looking for you for the past weeks, he was trying to convince me to take you to him,¡± George said.


    Anders quickly said, ¡°Call him this evening and I will talk to Brian tonight,¡± then, he crossed his arms and closed his eyes.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He was thinking other way around to make things right and was making sure that everything was in its proper ce. Anders was a kind of man that was meticulous in every way. He always wanted everything in order in their perfect ces.


    ¡°Mr. Winston your mother was now engaged in a syndicate just to fulfill her addiction in the casino,¡± George looked at him and saw his furrowed brows of Anders and that was an indication of the mad man.


    Anders clenched more of his fist and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head to my mother¡¯s mansion,¡±


    ¡°Sory to say this MR. Winston, the mansion has been sold to one of her creditor at the casino,¡± George said.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Anders eximed and tapped his knees after hearing those words from George.


    He could not even believe that her mother sold the mansion, a ce where his mother has a lot of memories with histe father. He let out a heavy sigh and said, ¡°Take me to her now,¡±


    George did not ask any more questions and just obeyed him as he was mad at this moment. He drove the car and made sure that he was focused on the road, he knew him and if you bumped into his madness you¡¯ll be dumped in the bin.


    Anders would do anything just to get the house back to his hands and would not let her mother be in that house ever again. He called his friend and said,


    ¡°Will you do me a favour about this house? I want to get it back-¡±


    ¡°Yeah-¡±


    ¡°Alright, George will bring it up to you by morning, thank you,¡±


    He put down the phone and was thinking of other ways to corner her mother. He knew that her addiction would never do good on her and the family. He always cleaned her mess every time she was in trouble.

 CHAPTER 47- DEAF ENOUGH TO HEAR IT

    His mother crossed both of her arms and sarcastically stared at him.


    ¡°You are stupid, not knowing that you are not a real blooded Winston family,¡± then, sheughed and continued,


    ¡°Just like your mother who sacrificed herself just for the sake of others. Stupid!¡± she eximed andughed loudly.


    Anders was in disbelief about what he found out, he was clenching his jaws and fist while staring at his mother who wasughing evilly at this moment.


    He was trying to figure out himself on how he got this far without knowing his true identity. He wanted the truth and nothing else. All the hardships he went through were now on his head and felt it was wasted, ¡¯cause he was thinking of it as the way of his revenge to his family.


    Then, it seemed like no words nor sound wereing inside his ears so, he looked at his mother who kept on talking in front of him and pushed him, but he did not hear anything.


    He walked outside the house with his perplexed mind, people were staring at him as he did not have his cap to cover himself anymore.


    George saw the crowd was now forming around Anders Winston so he got out of the car and quickly moved toward Anders to protect him from the crowd.


    ¡°Out of the way!¡±


    ¡°No photos please!¡±


    People knew he was the famous Anders Winston and few took photos of him. George was not able to handle the crowd as he was alone with Mr. Anders Winston who was still not himself at this moment.


    ¡°Mr. Winston?¡±


    ¡°Bear with me, so we can get out of here. People are taking you photos.¡±


    Anders realized about it and looked at the crowd who was now staring at them and taking photos of him. He lightly shook his head and was trying to get himself back in the presence where he was.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Mr. Winston!¡± George tapped his shoulders a couple of times just to get him back.


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s go,¡± Anders stood firm and walked away.


    George nodded his head and was worried about the crowd so when tey both reached the car George immediately used his phone and called someone to fix the crowd in their location.


    ¡°No photos and leaked of his information about his appearance in the location, understood?¡±


    While Anders was staring out of nowhere and was having a hard time to chew all the information and the voice of his mother kept on echoing through his entire head.


    George was staring at Mr. Winston in the mirror as he was on the drive seat. He did not say any words as he could see his instability right now and drove the car away from the ce and while on the road he was keeping his eye on Mr. Winston at the back seat.


    ¡°Mr. Winston?¡± George said and was trying to get his attention.


    Anders looked at him through the mirror and said, ¡°At the bar,¡±


    George lightly shook his head and let out a heavy sigh and did not utter any words at all and just like everybody he obeyed him.


    George knew him for the past ten years and since he started working in the Winston family, he witnessed the ups and downs of Mr. Winston. All his hardships that he put on the family and thepany was unmeasurable.


    The car had stopped in the most high-end bar in the metro and Anders got off the car as for him with his perplexed mind. Anders wanted his throat and mind to be filled up by alcohol and be drowned by it just to forget everything that has been running around him.


    He sat in the usual ce he had in the bar and looked around his surroundings while the waiter handed him the liquor that was mixed by three brands on a ss with a slice of fruit on the side of it. Right now, he could hear the loud music and the noise that was surrounding him but he did not mind about it and kept on pouring the liquor on his throat.


    When he was done, he pointed to the liquor that was on the shelf and said, ¡°Give me that bottle!¡± hemanded.


    The waiter has nothing to do with him even though he saw him drunk and with his tender eyes due to liquor.


    Anders felt something in him as the liquor was now hitting his sanity. He looked around and saw the dance floor filed with women dancing to the beat of the music, and his eyes were pinned on the woman at the dance floor.


    ¡°Emily?¡±


    He whispered and made his jaws clenching as he saw her dancing with another man. A tight grip on his palm while walking toward the dance floor and quickly pushed the man away from Emily.


    ¡°Hey!¡± shouted by the woman behind him.


    Anders pulled her arm and walked fast toward the car park.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    But he was deaf enough to hear her pleading behind him, instead he pushed her toward the wall and pressed himself against her and kissed her lips.


    Anders was drowned by the liquor and the problems he had, so he pinned her wrist on the wall and kissed her deeply.


    ¡°Anders,¡±


    A soft voice from behind made Anders furrowed his brows and when his vision were clear, his eyes widened and pulled back himself. He stepped back with his heart pounding fast and saw Emily on the other side.


    A sarcastic smile was now on Emily¡¯s face as she witnessed what had happened at the parking lot with Anders and the woman. She turned her back and tears were now streaming down on her cheeks so she quickly wiped it all off and was about to walk away when someone held her wrist from behind.


    ¡°Emily, I can exin this-¡± Anders said and gently pressed her wrist.


    Emily did not utter any words. Instead, she turned and pulled back her arm in a violent way and let her palm be on his cheeks. It was strong enough for her to feel the heat on her palm after hitting his face.

 CHAPTER 48- NO WORDS FOR HIM

    Anders felt the pain on his cheeks as well as the heat on them. Now, that his sanity was in the present already, he looked around and saw the woman that he was banging out a while ago run away.


    Then, his sigh went on Emily and he lightly shook his head as he could not understand what she was trying to say.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Emily screamed at him and turned her back.


    He did not let her get away instead she grabbed her arm and forcedly carried her and put him in his car.


    ¡°Open this door!¡± she eximed and kept on clutching the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± he said with his gruff voice.


    Emily let out a heavy sigh and stared at him, she could not believe that he was being arrogant at this time, and then she realized something and said,


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to talk, there¡¯s nothing in between us! Just let me go,¡± she said annoyingly.


    Anders slowly clenched his fist and said, ¡°I-I¡¯m,¡±


    ¡°Look, Mr. Winston, I just want to rify the things. Don¡¯t act like we¡¯re in a rtionship, it was just a contract, everything was on that God damn paper!¡± Emily bravely said to him and pped Anders with the truth.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re not in a rtionship that¡¯s why I did that! Can¡¯t you see I fucking care for you and let you rest in your house, Emily!¡± he emphatically said while gesturing his hand in the air.


    ¡°Fuck you, Anders!¡± she eximed and crossed both of her arms. ¡°That¡¯s my right!¡±


    Anders shook his head and saw no hope of epting his apology, so he started the engine and left the ce.


    While on the road, his fist was clenching, and kept on hitting the horn of his car and tapping it loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said in a low tone of his voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, nothing in between us, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Emily mumbled while staring at the window of his car with his arms crossed and furrowed brows.


    The silence was now in between them, while Anders driving his car and Emily was still trying to calm herself in the thought that she has no right to be mad at him at this moment.


    She threw her hands off the air and looked at him, ¡°Look. Anders we¡¯re just in a contract-¡± she inhaled deeply.


    But before she could finish her words Anders suddenly pulled her closed to him and tasted her lips.


    Emily tightly closed her eyes and hit his chest a couple of times. The beat of her heart was being the loudest and making her deaf at this moment. But after hitting him a couple of times, Emily waved her g and let him take over the moment.


    She misses it badly


    She needs him now


    Anders felt the urge of his heat through his kiss, no words from him as he could not even exin his side properly. Anders Winston was not a typical man who could just easily defend himself at all cost nor tell lies to anyone just for his benefit.


    He slowly massaged her nape and gently caressed her shoulders. His kiss went wild as he was now getting deeper through it, the tongue was pushing itself to dominate her sanity.


    A sweet moaned escape from Emily made Anders go wild. He let his lips explore her skin once again.


    His hands were now on her shoulders gently caressing it as Anders were in the heat and his urge to be on the rhythm was now ying in his head.


    Out of her consciousness, Emily weed him on her top.


    The seat of the car has now been adjusted so Emily was now lying t on it.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Their eyes met and for a couple of seconds, none of them uttered any words. Anders inhaled her scent and even ran his fingers through her hair. Then, after a while, a sweet tender kiss was given once again to Emily.


    It went down through her neck that made her lose her sanity.


    ¡°Ahh¡±


    Emily bit her lips as she escaped another moan once again, and her fingers were pushing on top of his skin. She was burying it as Anders was now trying to press himself on top of her.


    Ander heard her moan and even got himself in the mood to be crazy about her. He flipped her hair upwards and kissed her passionately, it was different this time, it was like his first time tasting her body. The excitement was indescribable, and the bulging thing in between his thighs was now in the heat to own her sanity, her body, and everything she had.


    ¡°I love you¡±


    Anders whispered to her ears, he stared at her almond eyes that were in disbelief about what he said. He smiled and kissed every part of her like it was going to break into pieces. This time he treated her like ss, he became so gentle but wanted to feel the love.


    Emily kissed him on the lips and let her do her part. She went on top of him and while his fingers were busy on her mounds ying it both of his hands moved his hips on top of him; teasing him the way a man wanted to be.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    ¡°No, cursing baby,¡± he whispered and bit his lips.


    The heat was now rising and the secluded ce of his car made its¡¯ way to be more intact to each other. The air conditioner of the car seemed like it was not affecting both of them, both were panting and sweating as if they were in the marathon.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed and let her rest on the seat while he was now on top of her.


    He unbutton her blouse and that made Emily feel the heat more on her cheeks. Her body was now unting in front of Anders and she did not mind it now, instead, she leaned toward him and kissed his lips.


    ¡°I-Lo- want you, Anders,¡±


    Anders kissed her deeply and took off her blouse then he pushed his tongue inside her mouth while his hands were busy unbuckling her bra, and when he was sessful enough his lips went to her shoulders and aggressively went to her mounds while his one hand were busy caressing the other one. He sucked it aggressively and the urge for him to taste it.


    Emily could not even help herself but to cry in lust, she could not take it anymore his lips and tongue were swirling around and made her lose her mind. She pressed her fingers onto his shoulders, trembling in excitement with his spell on hers.


    ¡°Anders, ah! Please make it deeper,¡±


    ¡°As you wish my queen,¡±

 CHAPTER 49- THEY’RE DOING IT TOGETHER

    Anders was admitted to himself that he was a yboy before Emily came into his life, but now that he felt that Emily would fulfill him, everything that was empty from him was nowplete, and that was all because of Emily.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Emily screamed as she felt the ten inches shaft of Anders.


    Then, Anders saw her pain, so he leaned closer and gently kissed her on her forehead.


    ¡°Sorry,¡±


    Then, he slowly thrust inside of her and felt the tighter pussy was caressing his massive shaft. He groaned and held her waist tightly. Every time he would be in her, a tingling sensation from his bulge and a considerable excitement from him.


    He let her turn and faced the ss window of his car. A good thing it was tinted enough so no one would ever see inside his car, not even if they were closer to it.


    He spread out his legs to position himself better while her hands were both at her back as he was holding it tightly every time he would move his hips.


    Emily felt every rhythm he would go on her; she did not mind around the surroundings. All she cared about now was him and nothing else.


    Onest thrust as they finally reached their peak, and both leaned on their seats while catching some air.


    They both enjoyed one another as if it would be theirst, and they both have mutual feelings for one another, but Emily was still not convinced by his words.


    Emily fell asleep while Anders was resting on the seat, staring at her for an extended period. Then, after making Emily feelfortable while sleeping, he started the engine once again and left the ce.


    After a couple of hours of driving, Anders stopped his car far from the city. The position was filled with trees and tall grass. He moved closer to her and whispered,


    ¡°Emily was here,¡±


    Emily whimpered, slowly opened her eyes, and was quite surprised to look at her surroundings. She linked twice and was in disbelief to see it.


    ¡°You told me you¡¯ll take me to my house?¡±


    Anders just smiled at her and went out of the car without words. He tossed the keys and wore his sunsses as the sun shone brightly up in the sky. Emily shrugged her shoulders and followed him outside.


    ¡°He¡¯s smiling,¡± she whispered and pouted her lips.


    When she got out of the car, Anders went to him and put her a baseball hat. Her eyes widened as she stared at him. It was full of brightness on his face. His aura of him was not like before.


    ¡°T-Thank you,¡± she was confused right now.


    She stered a smile on Anders and followed him. They were holding hands as they both walked through the fields, and for her, it was unusual. It¡¯s not his thing to be in this ce, especially in this kind of situation.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he stopped and curiously asked Emily.


    ¡°Nothing, I- I mean you? Are you okay, Anders?¡± her face was worried, and for her to see him like this was not the thing for her. His smile was making her worry about him.


    Anders nodded his head and said, ¡°Of course, as long as I¡¯m with you,¡±


    Emily felt the heat on her cheeks after hearing it from Anders. She did not say anything, pulled back her sight, and looked elsewhere. They walked far from the car, and Anders stopped and Emily.


    He smiled at her and said, ¡°Look around.¡±


    Emily furrowed her brows and looked around the surroundings, ¡°Nothing in here,¡±


    ¡± Look closely,¡± he whispered.


    Then, after a while, Emily saw someone was waving their hands at them. Slowly her eyes widened, and she even covered her mouth with her hands. No words came out from her, and she ran precisely to the person¡¯s waving their hands on them.


    Anders was staring at Emily, who was in a hurry to get near her parents. A smile was now on his face, and from there, he felt happier to see her smile.


    ¡°Mom!¡± she was wiping off the tears on her cheeks and hugged her mother tightly.


    ¡°My daughter, how are you? I miss you. Sorry if we did note back earlier to help you here.¡± her mother said and caressed her back to make her calm.


    ¡°How¡¯s dad?¡± she worriedly asked.


    ¡°Her mother smiled at her and said, ¡°He¡¯s in recovery now; that¡¯s why she could note with me,¡± her mother exined to her while holding both of her shoulders.


    Emily inhaled deeply, looked at her mother, and stered a smile on her face. She held her mother¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy that Dad is in recovery now, soon if I have some time. I will visit him.¡±


    Anders smiled at Emily¡¯s mother and politely greeted her, ¡°Good Day, Ma¡¯am,¡±


    Emily¡¯s motherughed when she heard him calling her ¡®Ma¡¯am¡¯ so she said, ¡°Just mom or mother, no need to be formal, Mr. Winston,¡±


    ¡°So, how¡¯s Emily at work? I-I mean, I hope she¡¯s not a headache on you, Mr. Winston,¡±


    Emily¡¯s mother giggled while looking at her daughter, annoyed by what she said.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you two know each other?¡± Emily curiously asked and narrowed her eyes with Anders.


    Her mother smiled and nodded her head, ¡°Of course, I knew Mr. Winston a long time ago. He was my friend¡¯s daughter,¡± then she gave her genuine smile to Anders.


    ¡°I even asked him to let you work on him, right?¡± her mother winked at Anders andughed at them.


    Emily could not believe that her mother was being so brilliant this time, and all this time, her mother made her be with Anders Winston. She looked at Anders with a sharp eye and was quite annoyed by what she found out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry your daughter was being obedient to me, and she learned how to cook now, Mrs. Smith,¡±


    Mrs. Smith covered her mouth with her hands as she heard what Anders said and turned her gaze o Emily.


    ¡°Is that true, Emily?¡±


    Emily pouted her lips, nodded her head, and said, ¡°Y-Yes, but I did it on my own?¡±


    Anders giggled and quickly answered her statement, ¡°C¡¯mon, Emily, we all know that I did a huge part of that tight?¡± then he winked to Emily as he was teasing her.


    Emily let out a heavy breath and said, ¡°Fine! Yes, mom, he did a huge part on it; he taught me how to cut the meat properly. Thank you, Mr. Winston,¡± she sarcastically said and threw a sharp look on him.


    A smile was on Mrs. Smith¡¯s face as she stared at the two arguing together. Her smile has something to say as she remembered something about how Emily and Anders talked to each other right now.


    Anders looked at Mrs. Smith and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am,¡± and he stopped teasing Emily.


    Emily stopped from hitting Anders on his biceps after staring at her mother too and cleared her throat afterward and said, ¡°Sorry, mom,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, and I just remember something the way you talk to each other.¡± Mrs. Smith said andughed once again.


    ¡°Mom, stop being like that. You are shaming me in front of Mr. Winston,¡± Emily pressed her lips and felt the heat on her cheeks ¡¯cause she knew that her mother was teasing her to Anders.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Mr. Anders is single, and you are single, so why not?¡± Mrs. Smith proudly said and even tapped Emily¡¯s shoulders.


    Andersughed together with them and so as Emilyter on.


    The ce was perfect tall grasses that were making it more attractive, and the air was swirling around the trees that made its¡¯ rustling sounds. The ideal view of the city was also charming for a tourist like them, although it was pretty far from the city, Anders made sure to travel from the city with Emily to show her the ce. He was confused about why he wanted her to be happy and see her smile every time they were together, and he felt peace whenever she was with her. It wasforting somehow, and he wanted to keep it this way.

 CHAPTER 50- BEHIND THE BUSHES

    EMILY


    Inhaling deeply as I am making the cold air gets through my lungs, hoping that it will make me feel ten percent calm at this moment. Standing right here at the cliff as my elbows were leaning on the wooden face.


    ¡®I could not even believe my eyes, my mother just came here, and look at them they seem so happy together.¡¯


    I pouted my lips and let my eyes be satisfied with the clouds up in the sky. The moment that my mother confessed to me that it was nned by my father and her was making me feel annoyed but somehow the joy was now consuming my sanity.


    The joy of getting closer and near to Mr. Winston.


    Feeling the air and the rustling leaves of tall grasses makes me like a baby that carries by his mother until he fell asleep, and that was what I am feeling right now. I felt like everything seems right and I hope this willst for long time.


    Good surroundings and no stress was the only thing I have been looking for, as an individual who always been exposed to other people in the city. Business meetings, gatherings and now that I am with Anders Winston the media and other news portal are now keeping their eyes on me, which I hate the most.


    Living in a simple life or should I say being a low profile. These days it¡¯s hard for me to have it, ever since I was in the news and being with the most handsome bachelor in the town, people are on me. Whenever I am with him, the next thing I know is my face is already blushing in front of him with no reason.


    Actually we do not have any mutual announcements in our so called mutual understandings but one thing that I was trying to give my trust on him was through his eyes. I can barely see everything on his eyes, and this time that my mother arrived here and when I looked at him I saw a different side of him when he was having a conversation to my mother.


    This is ridiculous!


    All this time that I thought I had to sacrifice myself just to save thepany that my father built and was almost half of his life turns out that it was just a n of my parents.


    The question that was running in my head was him; Mr. Winston. How could he be as good as hiding everything on this? I mean for the longest time that we are together, I never have suspicions about him.


    I let out a heavy sigh and reminisce the first day of our meeting, it was at the caf¨¦ near the school where I needed to attend for my seminar at culinary.


    While I am feeling the air that was surrounding me and caressing my skin, I felt a pair of arms was now on my waist. A smile suddenly appeared on my face,


    ¡°So, do you realize that I am going to burst out in anger as I found out that you are aplice with my parents huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh well, your mom obviously is a woman you cannot refuse.¡±


    His voice tingles in my ears and with just that I can easily melted, my anger turns out to be the sweetest dessert. You know the feeling when someone just tried to speak with you normally but their voices seems like you could easily give up everything for them. Oh God!


    Why do you even give him such thing like this? Everything was on him.


    I turned around only to find out that hi lips was stealing mine, so my eyes widened as I felt his warm lips that sends shiver through my spine. I can¡¯t feel myself anymore ¡¯cause every time that he will kiss me, I was gone in extremity of my sanity.


    ¡°Hey! Mom can see us,¡± I stepped back and tried to hold back myself, I have to, because I know it would end this on the deepest of ourselves which kinda embarrassing ¡¯cause my mother was still inside the cabin.


    I looked at him as he was staring at me and suddenly he burst outughing in front of me that made me even more annoyed towards him.


    ¡°Your face, babe,¡±


    I quickly touch my face to see if there was something wrong, a mess or anything that was inappropriate on me. I frowned my face as I know he was just doing it on purpose, so I crossed my arms and said,N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Stop this, Anders Winston! You are not funny anymore!¡± then I pinch his nose which made him irritated whenever I did it to him.


    But, then unexpectedly he caressed my tiny waist and locked his lips into mine. My eyes widened and as I felt the movement of his hand around my waist through my back, I felt like I am already melting to his arms. Slowly my eyes were closing itself and felt the rhythm of his lips.


    I know this has to stop or else mom could see us, but what can I do? Anders was being into himself. He was just irresistible man, and everything about him was making me obey everything that he wants.


    The heat inside of me was making me want more of hi and this time, I was praying that mom would not witness this.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck while he kept on caressing my back down through my waist.


    Holy shit!


    I internally cursed as he lifted both of my thighs and I ended up being taller than him with both of my legs wrapped around his waist and my arms were still on his neck, out lips were still together and no one wanted to stop even for a few seconds.


    Then, he let me leaned my back on the huge tree which was covered by a tall bushes.


    Seriously?


    Here?


    I stopped kissing him and met his eyes.


    ¡°Anders, I think my mom was looking for me?¡± I said and lightly damped my lips on his.


    He kissed my lips once again and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t youfortable here?¡±


    My cheeks were now in red after his question and suddenly my hands went hard on his face


    Eyes widened and I could not even utter a single word in front of him and just covered my mouth in surprised.


    Then, I noticed that he gently caressed his face and clenched his jaws.


    What have you done Emily?!


    Stupid!


    Youid your hands on him and that was the dumbest thing you ever did in your life!

 CHAPTER 51- DOUBTING HIM

    Emily sparingly smiled toward Anders and felt unease with the ce right now.


    ¡°I think we should go back, right?¡± she said and stepped back away from him ¡¯cause she knew that if she kept herself be into his arms, they might end up rolling on the bushes together.


    But, Anders moved quickly and before she could step away from him, his handsnded on her waist and smiled at Emily while he pulled her closer to him and pressed his body against her while letting her back lean on the huge tree.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Their height was not even as well so Anders needed to lean closer to her face and a few inches from each other, he was trying not to look at her lips instead staring only at her eyes.


    ¡°Anders¡± she whispered


    He slowly closed his eyes as he felt the damn air wasing from her lips and that even sounds good on his ears.


    ¡°Why I can¡¯t even take away my eyes on you?¡± he seductively asked and slowly let his hands ran down on her hand and pinned them on the tree, making it more essible for him to kiss her.


    Emily felt the electrocute sensation in her system which made her follow the rhythm of her heart while she was kissing him.


    ¡°A- Anders¡± she whispered once again.


    A smile was drawn to his face after hearing it again, her soft voice that sent him into heaven and tingles the inner him. The inexplicable feeling, whenever she moaned his name was making hard for him in between his thighs, and the urge of getting into her over and over again, was still in his mind that he could not even satisfy himself after having her over and over again.


    ¡°I love everything about you, but why am I so addictive to you that I could not even finish after having you, Emily,¡± he whispered on her ears and kissed her neck making it harder for Emily to resist it.


    Emily could not believe what he was hearing from him ¡¯cause she knew him very well and hearing those words from Anders Winston, a yboy billionaire, and CEO was quite impossible for her to believe at all.


    ¡°A-Anders, stop,¡± she tried to push him away but he was deaf to hearing her words now.


    ¡°I said, stop!¡± she said emphatically which made her catch his attention, and moved back to cover herself.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I- I¡¯m sorry Emily,¡± he said and was about to touch her hand but he saw Emily avoided it.


    ¡°Mom is waiting,¡± she said and stood up then walked away.


    She held both of her hands and tried to calm the beat of her heart.


    Anders on the other hand brushed off his hair and was confused about Emily of her sudden change of mood. He felt like it was something that she was hiding from him and that made him curious about it. He let out a heavy sigh and just tried to ignore it and at the back of his mind he was trying to let it pass ¡¯cause she might not be in the mood today.


    Emily went inside the cabin and saw the table full of food and it was like a feast for five people.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    Her brows furrowed ¡¯cause she never heard any sound from her mother.


    ¡°Mom?!¡± she yelled this time but the moment she stepped forward to the dining table, a small piece of paper was now on top of it and Emily quickly read it.


    Just in time, Anders arrived in the house with his serious face and walked straight to one of the rooms. He did not make any glimpse as he felt tired from the long drive this morning and now it was evening, all he wanted to do was to lie on the bed and waited for the next day to be back in the city again.


    But few hours had passed and yet tiredness was not enough for him to fall asleep. he moved back and forth on the bed and even smoke in the room but nothing made him asleep.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he yelled and get up from the bed.


    Anders massaged the temples of his nose while closing his eyes and all he could see was not darkness but it was Emily. Her face was on his mind and he could not even stop himself from thinking about her.


    Later on, he heard a knock on the door and that made him clench his fist while staring at the door.


    ¡°Anders, food is ready,¡±


    He let out a heavy sigh once again as he could not decide if he was going to go out or not, but he felt the growling of his stomach and almost forgot that he was starving.


    He went out and noticed that the table was full of food but he was still trying to avoid her and seriously sat on the chair on her opposite side and silently ate the food.


    The silence was filling the entire room and so as Emily was having her food silently but she was still making a glimpse of him, she knew that he was disappointed about her refusal at the forest.


    ¡°Uh- sorry, Anders,¡± she said in a low tone of her voice and continued,


    ¡°I know you are disappointed in me, but I was just not in the mood today and..¡±


    Before she could utter the words Emily felt his hand was covered by his hand and looked at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it was just, you have to tell me so I will not be unknown by that time, Emily, and sorry if you feel that I forced you a while ago.¡±


    Anders held her hand and lightly pressed it. A smile was drawn on both of their faces and just like that, it was easy for him to forget about what happened than be hunted by it from time to time.


    ¡°By the way, mom already went back to the hotel ¡¯cause she was notfortable here and the next day she will be back at dads¡¯ I hope you understand,¡± she said in a low tone of her voice.


    ¡°So, I think, shall we? Aw!¡± Anders squealed as he felt Emily¡¯s pinch on his side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, Anders Winston, I know what you¡¯re thinking right now,¡± Emily said and pinched more on his side.

 CHAPTER 52- DREAM WITH EMILY

    Anders


    Finally I realized that staying with her was the thing that made me smile and felt like I am just like any other man who enjoyed being with their girl;ughing and enjoying every moment with them.


    ¡°Anders?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡±


    Oh! how I love being with Emily, the scent of her hair was now being like a spell to me that I keep on wanting every now and then.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s always like this,¡±


    Her voice was not as typical sweet girl because her voice was sometimes reflected on her personality but I do not care about that ¡¯cause I like being with her and I ept the facts about Emily.


    I hugged her tighter from behind and we both watch from the window. The stars up above was glimmering toward us and I hope the sky blessed us.


    ¡°It will; always be like this if we both chose to be on each other, Emily.¡±


    I do not know if I said it right but she froze and did not say anything. Shit! I think I said it incorrectly, she looked at me and suddenly hugged me tight.


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For letting me see Mike and of course Mom,¡±


    Letting out a heavy sigh and seeing her smile with this was filling up my hearts right now. I hugged her even tighter ¡¯cause the warm of her body made me feel rx. Then, I looked into her eyes and lightly hold onto her chin and lift.


    A gentle kiss on her soft lips made me realize a lot of thing, seeing her smile and the happiness on her face was priceless as well.


    ¡°Everything for you, Emily,¡± then I kissed her once again and felt the warmth of it.


    This time I am certain about her and seeing her happy made me feel like I am fulfil by it. Having her by my side was the most valuable thing for me and I am happy that Emily let me see what I haven¡¯t see and for year being a typical moving from one girl to another was having like I am just going to be like that forever.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± she suddenly asked.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I lightly shook my head and looked straight into her eyes once again. Those eyes that I loved the most and everything about her was the best gift for me.


    ¡°You, being with you is the best in my life, Emily, please stay forever,¡± I whispered


    Her mood suddenly changed and pulled back herself from my arms.


    ¡°Anders, I need to go to bed, sorry,¡±


    She stood up and walked away toward her room. I don¡¯t understand, did I say something that made her upset right now?


    ¡°Emily, wait,¡± I stopped her and hold her wrist and forced her to face me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Is there something that I made you upset?¡±


    ¡°Look, I am sorry, hey!¡±


    But, she continued to be in her room and left me without saying any word.


    I don¡¯t understand why she is like this. Her mood suddenly changed and suddenly left me like this without any thoughts.


    Letting out a heavy sigh while I put my hands on both wait and tried to figure out what she was up to, but one thing is for sure I will not easily give up on her.


    Sitting down on the stool at the counter and grabbed some wine on the bar, I need this tonight I got lots of things in my head that I could not even sleep normally at night.


    Good thing the view here is not as stressful in the city it is quite rxing as I looked at the trees and the wind that kept on blowing the ground and made me feel cold as well.


    After a while my phone rings and as quick as a bee I answered it without looking on the screen.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, she¡¯s back,¡±


    My eyes widened after hearing it from my assistant. I didn¡¯t expect her arrival here and I know for sure I am in big trouble right now.


    Inhaling deeply in the course of this liquor that was on my palms staring it as it swirls and made an illusion in my head.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    The rage inside of me was getting right through my nerves while these trembling hands of mine as I looked at the ss sttered on the ground. After years of being in the shadow and now here I am again, drowning myself in sorrow.


    I grabbed more bottles of whisky and pour it in my mouth. Filling the thirst in my throat and as every drop of it lingers the scent of alcohol that made my sight cloudy. I unconsciously walked toward the door and was about to knock on it but I chose not to do it.


    I brushed off my hair in frustrations and sat on the wooden stool behind me. Finishing the liquor that made me crazy this night.


    Memories went back all I can see was the rage in my heart and now that I am certain I am fine with the woman I never expected to be with. Then, another situation was getting between us and I would not let this gets in my way toward Emily.


    ¡°None will take her away from me,¡±


    I was about to close my eyes when I heard the creaking sound of the door. I lifted my sight and saw that it was Emily¡¯s room and took the chance to see her.


    Seeing here lying on the bed and peacefully sleeping makes me want to lie down beside her but not his time ¡¯cause I know she¡¯s mad or something and I respect that.


    I could not understand why am I feeling it this way. It¡¯s been a long time since I felt like this but I know something might have changed on me. I know for sure ¡¯cause I feel something inside my heart and I will let her feel it too.


    ¡°Sleep tight honey,¡± I whispered and tucked her underneath the sheets.


    It might the peaceful surroundings that made me loved the entire ce and with Emily I know that it would always be a clear sky for me; us.

 CHAPTER 53- EVERYTHING ABOUT HIM

    It was early morning when his footsteps can be heard at the hallways of his ownpany. The employees were not expecting his arrival soon ¡¯cause they were informed that he was on vacation. Everyone greeted him and as expected no one dare to move closer to him.


    He was walking at the hallways with his serious face, his sight was just staring straight to his way and never in his mind to nce his employees.


    Then, his secretary went to him and bowed her head, ¡°Mr. Winston, someone is already..¡± but she paused and zipped her mouth as she saw his hand raised in front of her.


    Anders Winston shut his secretary and continued walking until he reached his office. He did not look bother by who was waiting on him but casually entered the room while his employees were staring at him but he did not mind about it.


    He looked inside and saw a woman sitting on his swivel chair. He looked straight to the woman unemotionally and clenched his fist.


    The woman was obviously wearing her tight maroon dress that made her breast bulge out. Her curves was undeniably showing off. The powder on her face was well done like a supermodel in a high-end magazine. Her looks was not just only for a cheap brand but for


    She looked at him and bit her lower lip, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you surprised to see me?¡± her seductive tone was echoing through the walls and as she walked right through him.


    Anders was standing firm in front of her and lightly shook his head while seeing her pressing herself to him. He knew why she was here but the only thing made him confused was, she¡¯s alone.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he seriously asked.


    She raised her brows in front of him and said, ¡°What happened to you?¡± then she giggled and pressed herself into him.


    Anders felt annoyed by what she was doing and noticed that the employees were staring at them, so he quickly walked to his table and made sure that the was covered already by pressing a button under his table.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed,¡± then she let out a heavy sigh and continued, ¡°I mean you¡¯ve changed a lot, Anders. What happened to you?¡±


    Her curious face was making Anders more annoyed, so he didn¡¯t even bothered himself looking at her. Instead, he focused himself on the papers in front of him. But, the woman kept insisting herself to Anders and let her fingers running through his shoulders.


    ¡°Will you stop what you were doing? There¡¯s a chair right there, Mia,¡± he seriously said.


    Miaughed at him while she was covering her mouth. A sarcastic tone of her voice was making Anders lightly shook his head.


    ¡°Seriously? You wasted my time preparing all these just for you, tell me why?¡± Mia asked annoyingly on him.


    She sat on the table and crossed her legs in front of him making t easy for Anders to see her seductive look.


    ¡°So tell me, you have a new girl again?¡± heughed to insult him and crossed both of her arms and continued, ¡°Trust me, she¡¯ll leave and no other girls will stay on you because we¡¯re married,¡±


    Anders clenched his fist and the rumbling sound in his chest was making him deaf at this moment. He paused and threw a sharp look on Mia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even dare say that, you know it was just a purpose marriage!¡± he stated firmly.


    Maiughed evilly once again and said, ¡°Purpose marriage? Are yo kidding me?! We even had a child, Anders Winston.¡± she said emphatically and waited for his response.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°A child?! You even use him to bargain with me,¡± Anders sarcastically answered her.


    But then, unexpectedly Mia walked pped him and tears welling on her eyes and Anders could not even move in any direction he realized things that happened in the past.


    All the pain wereing back to him, those memories that he wished to be buried but he was wrong ¡¯cause it was his nightmare that kept on hunting him all the time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even questioned me as his mother, Anders! You did nothing but left us,¡± she said in a higher tone of her voice.


    ¡°Get out!¡± he eximed an point his finger at the door. His hands were trembling and his eyes were just staring at the wall behind her. He didn¡¯t want to be in the past and seeing his nightmares of his dark past was making him wonder a lot of things.


    ¡°You have no right to shout at me.¡± she said and was ready to stay with him.


    Anders hit the wall and that made her even frightened by him. He could not even keep it to himself as he knew felt the emotionally unstable of him.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? I did nothing wrong to you, all I ask was your support for our child!¡± she said while sobbing and let Anders witnessed it.


    ¡°You are always a great liar, Mia. Now, tell me where is my child?!¡± he said authoritatively and narrowed his eyes on her.¡±


    Mia just looked at him with braveness on her eyes. She knew that he was just trying to get the full custody of their child and she will never let that happened.


    ¡°You will never see him for now, just give me what I want and I will consider your proposal to me.¡±


    She has to keep herself firm in front of him or else Anders will be dominant once again. Mia would never let that happened again ¡¯cause she knew how powerful he was and even though she¡¯s rich like him and yet she has no other connections unlike Anders.


    For her, Anders Winston could buy the whole world if he wanted to, and everything was converted into money. He¡¯s ruthless that¡¯s why she don¡¯t want heir son to be raised by him.


    ¡°Remember this, give what I want and you¡¯ll see our child, Anders.¡±

 CHAPTER 54- ALONE

    EMILY


    Having this coffee right in front of me gave me a chance to think that everything happens for a reason, especially what happenedst night. He¡¯s mad and drunk, and I¡¯ve witnessed how he handles his emotions, and I¡¯m done with it.


    As I looked at my back, all I could see where the broken pieces of the wine bottle, and on the other side were the fractured pieces of the wine ss. Yes, he even left me here without any words or even a single note or message from him.


    I do not understand why he could not even say it to me, and I mean everything he was supposed to do in his everyday life. I wasn¡¯t saying that he needed to report to me now and then because I know he¡¯s not that type of guy, and we are not evenmitted to one another just for us to bebeled as lovers. He said, ¡°I love you, ¡°but I know it was a mistake because a guy would never change, just like my ex-boyfriend, often lied to me.


    I inhaled deeply as I realized that I was not strong enough and needed his arms now and then. This feeling of mine was not even the first time, and I did not want it to happen again.


    ¡°I must protect my heart, sanity, and everything in me.¡±


    Sipping this ck coffee made me feel rxed, but how could I even free myself from him if he was always around me? But you know the worst thing was pushing him away: making me want him near me.


    Then a knock on the door caught my attention, and I wondered who it was. I opened it without any hesitation as I was hoping that it was still him who went just somewhere, but my smile melted when I saw who it was.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Anderston wanted me to fetch you and take you home safely,¡± an old was wearing formal attire smiled at me.


    I know he was one of his employees because of the uniform he was wearing that had a tag on his right pocket. I smiled back and instructed him to wait for a moment so I could gather all my things.


    But, as I closed the door, it seemed like the surroundings were getting blurry to me. I learned at the back of the door and lightly shook my head. Then, I tried to walk once again but it was still the same, and I could not even see my surroundings.


    ***


    The driver was outside and kept looking at his watch because it took too long for thedy to prepare her things. He tried to sneak out to the windows to check on thedy, and his eyes widened after seeing thedy lying on the ground.


    ¡°Oh my God! Youngdy! Miss Emily,¡± he was now in panic and immediately went inside to see what happened to her.


    He didn¡¯t waste his time and carried her inside the car to take her to the nearest hospital. His heart thumped fast and loud this time because he¡¯d be dead by now if his boss knew about this. After driving for a few minutes, the older man saw a small hospital, and since they were in the part of the countryside, it was a fortunate event for him to get near to it and take her inside.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please, help me. She was unconscious when I saw her inside the cabin.¡± the old man said.


    The nurses took Emily inside the hospital unconsciously, and this time, a doctor hurriedly took her inside the emergency room.


    The older man was walking back and forth while waiting outside the room. He was praying that nothing happened to Miss Emily so his boss would not get mad at him or fire him. After long hours of waiting, the nurses and the doctor went out one by one.


    ¡°She¡¯s safe. Are you one of her rtives?¡±


    The old man vehemently shook his head and asked, ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°She was over fatigue andck of sleep. Before anything else, I want to talk to her husband.¡±


    The doctor tapped the older man¡¯s shoulders and walked away. He was confused and dialed his phone. Since he was just an employee, he could not do anything but call his boss about the situation, but he heard someone and immediately put down his phone and saw Emily trying to get rid of the tubes on her.


    ¡°Miss Emily, don¡¯t do this. The doctor said that you need to rest¡±, he stated to help her calm Emily.


    He looked at her and saw her tears welling. ¡°Here, drink this water, Miss Emily. I don¡¯t know what happened, but the doctors said you¡¯re overtired. Please rest, and I will call Mr. Winston,¡±


    Emily held his arm and vigorously shook her head, and her tears suddenly crawled down to her cheeks.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do that. I am fine, and I¡¯m just tired these past few days.¡± she said, smiled toward the old man, and continued, ¡°Can we keep this between us?¡±


    Emily stared at the older man, and she felt that he was trying to measure the situation.


    ¡°Please?¡± she pleaded, and both heard the old man¡¯s phone sound.


    ¡°Mr. Winston?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, I have called just to inform you that we¡¯re heading to Miss Emily¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Winston, I will.¡±


    The older man cut the line and looked at Emily. He lightly shook his head and said, ¡°he will surely kill me if he found out about this, miss Emily.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, and don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll t this.¡±


    ¡°Whenever you need me, I¡¯ll just be out of the room, Miss Emily,¡± the old man said.


    Emily furrowed her brows and was thankful to the older man, but this was just temporary, as she needed to think of a solution to her problems. She inhales deeply and felt the confusion in her eyes.

 CHAPTER 55- DIFFERENT FEELINGS

    Emily


    The room has white painted walls. I know I felt something weird, but that the doctor dered it as over-fatigue made me realize even worse. I have to take care of myself ¡¯cause I have a history of being sick when I was young.


    I¡¯ve spent almost my day here at the hospital and am quite thankful that Anders wasn¡¯t checking up on me. I know he might be worried if he sees me in her, but I have to hide it from him because I know I have to rest; besides, there¡¯s nothing between us, so why do I have to bother him at all.


    A soft knock caught my attention, and I saw the doctor widely smiling at me. He acted so weirdly, and I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°How do you feel now, Miss Emily?¡± the doctor politely greeted me and smiled even more as he shook my hand.


    ¡°I want to be discharged today. Can you do that, please?¡± I requested him.


    I wanted to be out of here ¡¯cause Anders might find out that I am sick, and I don¡¯t want it to happen. Staying away from him would be better for me.


    ¡°But, Miss Emily, stay here until tomorrow because I need to dob tests for you,¡± the doctor answered me while checking my blood pressure. He smiled, just like most doctors do.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I seriously asked and inhaled deeply.


    ¡°You might not be aware of your situation. That¡¯s why I need to speak with your husband, but I guess he¡¯s busy? Anyway, Miss Emily, you¡¯re pregnant. I need to do moreb tests tomorrow to make sure.¡±


    He said and checked the drip that the nurse had just reced before he came in. My eyes widened, and I was speechless by what he announced.


    I have a baby?


    She¡¯s here


    I caressed my tummy and couldn¡¯t believe that a human was growing inside my belly.


    ¡°First time, Miss Emily?¡±


    I nodded my head and showed a smile on my face. My God, I will be a mother soon.


    ¡°I understand; many parents are like that, so Congrattions.¡± he smiled and offered me a hand.


    I epted that and smiled back at him. This man knew how first-time parents feel.


    ¡°I hope your husband will show up by tomorrow because pregnancy is not only for mothers like you but also for teamwork with your husband.¡±


    I did not answer him and gave him a sparing smile while he was gathering his things on the other side of the table. But I imagine Anders Winston with that scenario. I mean, he may not be a husband material type of person, but at least in my imagination, he¡¯s caring and loving, theplete opposite of his reality.


    The doctor left me once again, and this time I felt alone, and it was not a good thing, but it was sad ¡¯cause I grew close to my parents and with someone beside me in every situation in my life. It¡¯s hard being here alone, especially since I am a first-time parent. My mother went back abroad with my father, they¡¯re nning to live there in Canada and since my mother witnessed my happiness as she thought that it would be my forever but I think it will not.


    Now, I understand why I have felt weird for the past few days. I caressed my belly, and I could not avoid the happiness in me this time. I was smiling all time, knowing that I would be a mother soon, but half of me was nervous because I did not know if I could raise him well.


    Inhaling deeply after realizing a lot of thoughts after this pregnancy, what made me feel afraid was Anders Winston. Unease by feeling that he might not ept our child and me, but if I didn¡¯t tell him, I am confident he would be mad at me.


    What should I do?


    What if he refused about this unborn child of mine?


    Shit


    I don¡¯t know what to do. After realizing those thoughts were not just simple but facts that hit me hard this time and felt emotional, I clenched my fist. I could feel the tears on my eyelid and wiped it out with my fingers.


    Why am I feeling this way? I can¡¯t even understand my emotions right now. I think this is just part of my pregnancy. I don¡¯t know what to think right now. I need someone, a person who could help me understand this situation.


    Somehow, it rxed as I breathed in and out, but it won¡¯t eliminate the fact that Anders might refuse this baby.


    But, whatever his decision, I will never plead for my baby¡¯s eptance ¡¯cause I can take care of her, especially since I am not after his name or finances. All I care about now is to raise this child well enough to be a good person.


    I closed my eyes and let it feel inside me. I am nervous about this.


    Mom and Dad might not be mad, but they might be happy if they found out about this child¡¯s father. I sat at the edge of the bed, thinking about what will happen in the future, but no answer came out through my head.


    After letting out a heavy sigh, I could hear a couple of knocks at the door when someone entered the room. It was the older man, the driver of Anders Winston, who was sweating and p[anting while staring at me.


    ¡°Miss Emily, Mr. Winston was looking for you, and he said he would fetch you tonight.¡±


    He panicked and gulped for thest time.


    I smiled and said, ¡°Then tell him I will wait for him.¡±


    I casually smiled at him and did not show the worry inside me. I knew what to do, and this time, the moment that the driver went out, I dialed his number on my phone.


    ¡°Hi, babe,¡±


    My brows furrowed after hearing his words. Babe? Why did he call me like that? Is he serious about it, or he¡¯s just teasing me?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fetching you tonight.¡±


    Ah! His voice was lingering in my ears, and I wanted to be with it the whole day. I do not know why I was feeling more rxed this time when I heard his voice, so I cleared my throat and answered him.


    ¡°I- I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t be with you tonight. I need to rest today.¡± There was a sound in my throat. Then I coughed for him to believe that I was sick today.


    ¡°What?! The driver didn¡¯t inform me about that. I¡¯ll visit youter¡­.¡±


    My eyes widened after hearing it from him. Sh*t! I didn¡¯t expect this. His perseverance was undeniably strong this time. I exhaled and caressed my forehead while thinking of another word for him not to know the truth.


    ¡°Please not today, Anders. I¡¯m better alone here, okay?¡± I whispered on the phone, but enough for him to hear it.


    He didn¡¯t say any words, but I could hear his breath, and I was pretty worried about what I said.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just want to rest tonight,¡± I said with a low tone of my voice.


    He let out a deep sigh and said, ¡°I understand if you are still not feeling well by tomorrow, I¡¯ll be there whether you like it.¡±


    His statement made me speechless, and I only heard a beep on the other line. I know he has words, and if said, he will do it, so this time, I have to think of different ways to get out of this. He should not know about this. I might be selfish on this matter, but I need to see if he¡¯s worth being with. He¡¯s a yboy, so I am not expecting something from him. I think he is a typical billionaire.


    I¡¯m just unfortunate to be with him among the people in this world. Why him? Why does this kind of man always want to dominate people like me? I broke up with my ex ¡¯cause I know he¡¯s a dumba**, and now with Anders Winston? Oh God, help me with this man. I want to be far away from him. He¡¯s powerful enough to control everything, even my parents and the world. I never wish to have a man like him, but why am I feeling more profound toward him? Not now ¡¯cause I need to leave him in no time. I will make sure that it will be casual and nothing else.


    He¡¯s not just for me.


    I¡¯m far from him, and even our status is quite the same, yet I¡¯m far from his achievements. When I got older, everything went away. I want to be free and do everything I want.

 CHAPTER 56- UNEXPECTED BABY

    Emily was still at the hospital and before night, as the drip in her was about to be done. The doctor came in with a smile on her once again and together with a nurse, both of them were checking Emily¡¯s health.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong for releasing you early today but be sure toe back here or any other hospitals which makes youfortable, Miss Emily, just make sure that an OB will going to see you tomorrow and do random tests for your safe pregnancy.¡±


    The doctor was smiling at her like a friend, and Emily findsfort by that. She wanted to see more person like him that would surely make her day lighter than usual.


    ¡°Thanks Doctor,¡± she said and looked at him while the nurse went outside the room.


    The Doctor crossed both of his arms and asked casually, ¡°Do you feel any serious pain right now?¡±


    Emily shook her head and smiled at the doctor. She was certain that nothing she was feeling about.


    ¡°Except for dizziness,¡± she whispered, and looked at the doctor in front of her.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s normal for a pregnant woman like you, especially if you are in the first trimester of your pregnancy.¡± he stated and wrote things on the file he was holding at.


    ¡°Always remember this Miss Emily you have to be careful to yourself from now on ¡¯cause the first trimester of pregnancy was quite dangerous for you and your baby,¡± the doctor gave her some prescription for her to take whenever she felt ill or not good.


    ¡°So, you mean all this because of my pregnancy?¡± Emily curiously asked the doctor. She does not know about this thing. It was her first and all she could ever do was to be knowledgeable about this.


    ¡°Yes, and if otherplications may ur, it means that you have to make sure that you are taking care of your body, Miss Emily and take those vitamins starting today, alright?¡± the doctor smiled and shook his hands with Emily.


    Now that she was alone and sitting on the chair was making her dizzy, but she had no choice for now but to be at home before Anders might arrive earlier than her.


    Emily went out of the room with the bag that she brought before arriving here at the countryside. The old man looked at her and she just nodded her head and both of them went out of the hospital. She was still trying to figure out on she would say it to him, but sometimes she was torn with the thoughts of hiding it to him.


    While she was inside the car, Emily caressed her belly just to feel the child inside of it. She smiled after realizing that sit was her dream to be a mother someday and in the most unexpected way. She crossed both of her arms and looked at the old man and said,


    ¡°Thanks for your help,¡± and smiled at him while getting all her stuff so she would not forget something.


    The old man nodded his head and smiled to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anything to Mr. Winston. Good day Miss Emily,¡±


    She get off in front of the mansion where she lives and as she turned away from the car she felt dizzy at all. Her vision were blurry and all she could ever think was her bed ¡¯cause right now her body needed rest and sleep.


    ¡°Please not now,¡± she whispered while she was walking at the hallways and the servants were worried about her but she stopped them by raising her hand to them and continued walking toward her room.


    She felt relief after opening the door of her room and quickly let her body rest while ignoring the notifications from her phone. But after a while, she grabbed her phone and scroll down messages and missed calls from friends and others.


    ***N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sunsets were just a piece of hope to anyone else in this world and all the worries might have gone by the end of the day. A creaking sound of the door was present inside the room and as the light slowly reflecting on her cheeks, and showed her beauty. Someone sat beside her and thumbed her hair. Emily whimpered and felt the warmth of a hand on her cheeks.


    ¡°Anders?¡± she whispered and was trying to open her eyes to see clearly the image in front of her.


    ¡°Ssh.. sleep honey, I¡¯ll be right here,¡±


    Emily smiled after hearing his voice once again and just like what he felt earlier, it wasforting to her ears to listen to his voice and this time she whimpered and leaned on his hands. The warmth of it was doing an amazing feeling to her that made her want to lean on it the whole day.


    Anders smiled as she stared at Emily being sweet by feeling his hands so, hey down beside her and let her leaned on his chest.


    they both stayed there and felt the warmth of each other and Anders was just staring at the walls and thinking about something that happened yesterday.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered.


    Emily whimpered and leaned closer to him. She didn¡¯t mind his words ¡¯cause she felt dizzy until this moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not telling you that I worked early yesterday.¡± he exined and caressed her hair.


    ¡°How are you feeling now, honey?¡± he said and looked at her as he knew that she was not feeling well today.


    Emily opened her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need more sleep, Anders.¡±


    Anders looked at her and asked once again. ¡°Do you need something, like food or anything, honey?¡±


    She strongly shook her head and answered him. ¡°Nothing, I just want to stay here the whole day.¡±


    ¡°But, the servants told me that you are not eating your food. Is there a problem?¡± he curiously asked


    ¡°Nothing, I just want to lie down beside you.¡± she breathed in deeply and she could still smell his perfume that was the trademark of him ever since they ever crossed their path at the coffee shop.


    Her eyes opened when she heard a music ying and saw Anders closed his eyes. She never expected this scene with him ¡¯cause it her first time to hear music over his phone.


    A smile appeared on his face and said, ¡°Just don¡¯t judge me by this music.¡±


    Emily widened her eyes after hearing it and suddenly met his eyes and could feel nothing at all but the drumming beat of her chest that was about to explode.


    For her being caught by his eyes made her realized that she could do nothing but to bring the moment with him. All his features were perfect for Emily and nothing she could ask for more, but something that made her worry all throughout, especially today.


    ¡°I- I just didn¡¯t expect this. I mean you are tough and yet you lisrten to this kind of jazz music?¡± Emily asked, curiously.


    Anders breathed in and washed off her face using his hands and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a better way to ease the anger in your mind, right? Besides I¡¯m tired of being at the office and doing the same job all day.¡±


    He hugged her even tighter and smelt the fragrance of her hair. Avender scent it is and this might be one of his happiest day. Anders knew that it wasforting to him whenever he was with her, most especially whenever he¡¯s lying down on her shoulders.


    ¡°So, what makes you angry today?¡± she asked.


    Anders strongly shook his head and closed his eyes once again ¡¯cause as much as possible, he didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    ¡°C¡¯mon tell me, Anders, I might help you with it.¡± she insisted and looked at him closely.


    Anders met her eyes and suddenly kissed her.


    ¡°What?! And who told you that you can just kiss me anytime you want?¡± her cheeks were painted red ¡¯cause of a sudden kiss by him. In fact it was the sweetest and she could not even exin the feeling at all.


    She got up from his arms and crossed both of hers and faced on the other side of her room just to avoid his gazed. The heat inside of her was rising and she could not stop it ¡¯cause her body needs him.


    Anders wrapped around his arms around her waist and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, babe.¡±


    His breath was hitting her skin differently, and Emily felt it from within. The warmth embraced from behind made her wanted to sleep.


    She shook her head and leaned on his chest once again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you I one condition.¡±


    Anders furrowed his brows without letting go of her and listened carefully to her request.


    ¡°Cook the most delicious pasta.¡± then she smiled and bit her lower lip.


    She was not sure if Anders would do it or not, because for her it was just like a simple request that she could easily but it elsewhere. Instead, she let herself to see Anders cooked it for her.

 CHAPTER 57- HIS HAPPINESS

    Anders unlocked his arms on her and get out from the bed to be in the kitchen. Hi eyes were serious and was not even looking at Emily. He galloped to the kitchen to prepare the ingredients.


    Emily was on his tail and just behind him she was secretly smiling while she was staring at him doing the kitchen. She admitted to herself that cooking was not for her and being a in stay-at-home parent might not work for her as well.


    ¡°Hey! easy, Mr. Winston, I just want to eat pasta and that¡¯s all.¡± she giggled while seeing him cutting the ingredients.


    Anders just cleaned the tomatoes and nced at her. He smiled and cut the tomatoes. ¡°Well, it was the first time that you requested a menu to me and certainly, I will not fail you on that.¡± he proudly said.


    Emily giggled once more and went in front of the counter area just to see what he¡¯s doing. She saw the tomato sauce that he was cooking on the pot and quickly tasted it.


    ¡°You got some sauce on your¡­e here,¡± she said and tiptoed to wipe off the mess off his lips.


    Anders took a chance to it and wrapped his one arm on her petite waist and seductively looked into her eyes and whispered, ¡°You want to taste the real sauce, babe?¡± then, he winked at her.


    ¡°Aww!¡± he eximed, and I twisted his face in pain.


    Emily widened her eyes and felt ashamed because he mentioned it to her and this time she knew exactly what he was talking about.


    ¡°Will cook the pasta now?¡± she emphatically said.


    Anders scratch his nape with a smile on his face and stared at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re still beautiful, even though you¡¯re annoyed with me. Love you babe.¡± he smiled and went back in front of the stove.


    Emily grabbed the chair from behind and silently watching him. Things were now taking her to the imagination she could not even imagine before and for the couple of months of knowing him, Emily realized he had the soft side of him and she¡¯s d to see it in her own eyes. She wanted to believe that this was not just a dream, but the reality always knocked on her and reminded her on how he was truly in his real life.


    ¡°What will you do after this?¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°Well, I think nothing for today ¡¯cause my secretary isn¡¯t calling me for now.¡± he said and put the pot on the other side as he turned off the heat. ¡°Do you want me to stay here? I mean with you.¡± he continued and prepared the pasta on the te.


    Emily did not answer ¡¯cause half of her says yes and half not. She crossed both of her arms and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The moment he finished the pasta, and quickly he served it in front of Emily and she noticed he was serving two tes.


    ¡°Two tes?¡± she said


    Anders shook his head and said, ¡°Of course I want to have breakfast with you, babe, and this is the first time.¡± and he smiled at her while wiping his hands with the kitchen towel.


    Emily felt her stomach growling at this moment, so the time her te was now in front of her, she quickly dig in and enjoyed the pasta.


    ¡°Calm down, babe, there¡¯s plenty of it.¡± he said and smiled while staring at her enjoying the pasta.


    Anders noticed she was eating sizeable portions, so he just smiled and handed her the ss of water.


    Emily smiled at him and felt unease by the way she ate the pasta and of course she could not eat everything as she felt like something rumbling inside her stomach and hurried to the toilet.


    Suddenly his phone rang and Emily continued her food, but she noticed that her facial expression has changed. Then, Anders stood up and went out of the garden to talk to someone on the phone while Emily was finishing up the pasta.


    While she was washing the tes, Anders went at her back and hugged her tight.


    ¡°Sorry I have to go.¡±


    Emily was not saying anything to him and just nodded her head while doing the dishes. She could not understand what to feel and all she cared about was like being away from him might be made her sad for the whole day.


    She just stared at Anders from the ss window and let out a heavy sigh. Then, she quickly ran toward the sink and spit everything from her mouth. All the servants were there witnessing how she spit out most of the food she had eaten.


    So, she wiped off her lips and felt tired after it and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell this to mom. I¡¯ll be the one to tell it to them, okay?¡± she pleased the servants in the house and slouched back to her bedroom.


    ***


    He was clenching his fist while driving all the way to his penthouse. Anders would not expect her arrival soon and, as per agreement, she may visit him at least once in a while.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he eximed and hit the steering wheel as for him to release his emotion.


    HE wanted to tell Emily, but he didn¡¯t know how. He wanted to make sure that Emily would not get hurt by the truth.


    But, how could people would not get hurt about the truth because truth is always the most hurtful thing in the world?


    Staring at the traffic jam as he looked at the road and, for the first time in his existence. He appreciated the ce. The beauty of the lights and everything around it. Now, even though it was traffic, he realized that there were improvements on himself. His temper was not present anymore, but a more rxed Anders Winston was now driving on the road. Then, a smile appeared on his face as he remembered Emily¡¯s lovely face. It was all because of her and this time he would prove everything to her.

 CHAPTER 58- AT THE HOSPITAL

    EMILY


    I could not take it any longer. The medicine was not even working at all. I took it before I arrived here at the hospital and yet the feeling was still the same. It¡¯s been months since my first visit to a small hospital in the countryside and since then I¡¯ve tried myself to take care as much as possible, but there are some instances which I could not avoid at all.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I internally curse while caressing my forehead as I cannot even stare at the ce for a long time. The cloudy surroundings were anywhere and all I can feel now was to throw up any time.


    I heard machines beside me and this time whispers of different people around me. I tried to look at them but I cannot see their faces clearly and with that I just closed my eyes and did not bother anymore.


    My vision turns out clearly and near to me I saw a boy sitting on the enormous stone. He¡¯s wearing a white suit. I smiled ¡¯cause I see someone on that boy, so I walked toward him and my smile could not even taken away.


    ¡°Hello, there,¡± I said and sat beside him.


    Oh, his scent was really nice. I want to hug him ¡¯cause the smell of baby powder was present on him, which was my favorite. He said nothing, instead he looked at me and smiled sweetly.


    How I love his eyes and lips was so perfectly shape. I do not know how old he was, but one thing I know was someone was like him, but I don¡¯t know exactly who it was.


    ¡°Tell me, are you tired?¡± he suddenly let out his words.


    I noticed how sharp his words were and that made me smile even more. As I looked at him, I noticed his age was around five to seven years old, but I¡¯m amazed at how he asked questions to me.


    ¡°Well, sometimes I¡¯m tired, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I cannot do it anymore, right?¡± I simply answered his question. The boy then touched the pond, and it wrinkled as it showed another scene.


    I saw myself lying down on the bed and the doctors were in a panic as my heartbeat was going down.


    ¡°Now, tell me again if you want to be there or not.¡± an innocent voice but his question was meaningful enough for me as I look at myself at the pond and as I turned my sight to the boy, everything went ck and slowly my eyes opened.


    ¡°Thank God you¡¯re alive!¡± a familiar voice was now whispering on my side.


    I furrowed my brows and said, ¡°Jane?¡±


    I felt weak and could not even gather myself together. I could not remember what happened, but thankfully my friend was finally with me.


    ¡°What happened to you?!¡± she caressed my hair and looked at me and the rest of me. ¡°The doctor said you¡¯re pregnant. Is it true?¡±


    Her curiosity made me smile and nodded my head twice. I felt ack of energy, but this time I know she¡¯s happy for me. I can feel it.


    ¡°Congrattions! so, you mean it was him?¡± she giggled that almost caught the attention of the other staff in the room.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The moment I answered her, a man stood by her back and then smiled at me. Jane noticed the confusion on my face and she sparingly smiled and said something to the man who has a little man in his arms.


    ¡°Uh- I am sorry not to tell you this, he¡¯s Dave.¡± Jane formally introduced him.


    He smiled and shook his hand on me. ¡°So, you¡¯re the¡­ aw!¡±


    Jane widened her eyes on him and with that, the man didn¡¯t continue his words on me, instead he and his little boy went out of the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. You know everyone was being silly, and that was him.¡± Jane said while shaking her head and rolled her eyes.


    I smiled ¡¯cause it¡¯s been months since I saw her and this time she¡¯s with someone she truly loves. I know she¡¯s happy and I can see it through her eyes.


    ¡°Did he know about this?¡± she curiously asked and sat beside me.


    I can the worry on her face and I cannot lie in this situation because Jane is smart enough to know what happened by looking through my eyes.


    I lightly shook my head and said, ¡°No, and I do not want him to know about this.¡±


    Jane quickly stood up and crossed both of her arms in front of me. I know this is another interrogation from her, but I¡¯m tired right now.


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t y with this. Anders may know about everything, especially the baby inside you.¡± She emphatically said and pointed my belly.


    I know the fact that it would not be easy to tell him the truth, but I¡¯m frightened by it. The result might be the opposite thing that I was expecting it to be, and besides, expectation might kill your sanity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Jane. He might not want this child. I know exactly who he was, but damn it!¡±


    Suddenly the pain in my belly was striking once again, so Jane panicked and this time she called the doctor. All I can feel is the pain in here.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    I cannot help it but to shout in pain and so when the doctor arrived, they injected something in me that made me feel numb and slowly I closed my eyes by the thing they put inside of me.


    ***


    Anders was at the office and by that, he could not even expect who it was.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He let out a heavy sighed and did not mind the boy on his side. He could not focus on the work because of the little boy inside his office, so he even called his assistant, George, but the boy cried when he was about to take away from Anders¡¯ office.


    ¡°Mom is right, you are truly handsome.¡± the little boy stared at him and praising while he watched him doing something about work.


    ¡°Shut your mouth because I am working here.¡±


    Anders said in an authoritative tone of his voice. I knew this one to him as he had never had a long time together with this boy.


    ¡°Alright, Daddy, I will stay here and zip my mouth.¡±


    The boy sat on the couch and just do nothing while Anders was busy doing the works that he needed to finish for tomorrow¡¯s meeting with his new client. He was secretly smiling while staring at the boy ¡¯cause he remembered himself when he was just a child. An innocent one, just like the boy sitting on his couch.

 CHAPTER 59- GONE

    Anders didn¡¯t notice the time and saw the view in the darkest hour and so, he looked at the boy and noticed that it was lying on the couch, peacefully sleeping. He could not look at him ¡¯cause he knew that his feelings might change toward the boy.


    Then he noticed his phone was ringing and this time it was his friend Dave. As he sat on the swivel chair his eyes was on the boy and he didn¡¯t want to be near to him ¡¯cause his conscience might be in his priority if he saw the boy felt homeless.


    ¡°Why?¡± he sarcastically asked and arranged the papers on his desk.


    ¡°Bro, you need to be here, Emily is in the hospital and she¡¯s quite in a critical state.¡±


    Anders widened his eyes and the pounding in his chest suddenly wanted to burst out.


    ¡°What happened to her?!¡± he said emphatically.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the address and juste over here.¡±


    Anders stood up and was in a hurry to reach for his coat then, he went out of the office. He looked at George who was busy drinking tea at the corner side of the waiting area while talking to some girls in the office, and told him to look after the boy in his office.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, don¡¯t let Mia be near the boy.¡± he said and went to the elevator.


    The fast beat of his heart was upying his mind and this time all he had in his mind was Emliy and lthest time that he was with her. It¡¯s been a couple of days since he met her and now that she¡¯s in the hospital everything seems weird for him.


    He knew Emily was taking extra care of herself and never been sick since the day he met her and nothing much more he knew about her. So, he started the engine and drove it as fast as he could, he didn¡¯t mind the traffic lights ¡¯cause all he care now was Emily and if she was in the hospital that means she¡¯s sick or in the worst case. He clenched his fist only to realize that it might be something more that she was not telling him.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± he screamed after seeing the red light. Certainly he has to obey the traffic rules. He hit the steering wheel and the beat of his heart was faster than usual. It was not due to excitement but nervousness of thinking about Emily.


    Then, the car in front moved to the other side as the ambnce was passing by. Anders took the chance and drove on its tail so he could move forward. And after his seeding attempt he arrived at the Hospital and parked his car.


    He was in a hurry to be with Emily and when he arrived, he saw Dave and a familiar face beside him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Emily?¡± he asked and looked behind the two.


    The woman beside Dave pointed to the ss window and Anders saw Emily behind it, lying on the bed with some apparatus inserted to her. His brows furrowed in a confusing way and looked at Dave and the woman beside her.


    Dave tapped his shoulders and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry bro.¡±


    He was confused as his friend was being too serious at this moment. The thing that made him even more confused was Emily was being bedridden and unconscious. The pound inside his chest was being loud and clear, he tried to calm his mind by taking a deep breath but he couldn¡¯t. His mind was going to break even though he didn¡¯t even know the reason for her being in the hospital.


    He crumpled his shirt and said, ¡°What the f*ck is happening here?!¡± Dave could not answer his question and just stared at him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Then, the doctor was surprised to see both of them who were about to fight.


    ¡°Excuse me, no fights in here.¡± she said.


    All of them caught their attention as the doctor announced it. Anders walked toward the doctor and cleared his throat.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    The doctor handed him some papers and he immediately looked at it but none of them gave a clear answer, his eyes were burning and was about to crumple when the doctor said something.


    ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re the husband.¡± she sighed deeply and met his eyes. ¡°The baby didn¡¯t make it. Her womb was too weak to carry a baby.¡±


    The doctor tapped his arm and left them. Anders could not even show any emotion for what he heard as he didn¡¯t know that Emily was pregnant and everything sank into his mind that her big bites and some food request might be her sign of pregnancy.


    Dave and Jane left the room and let the two be in the moment. Anders was crying tears and wanted to scream out loud as he didn¡¯t even notice her in the past few days and now the guilt was rising high as the baby in her belly was gone. They both have no chances for it to see, instead mourning together was thest option for them.


    He held tight on her hands and put it on his cheeks, the warmth of her hand was making him feel ease from the pain he was going through. He was ming himself for ignoring her these past few days because of Mia who suddenly showed up in the scene., and his son who was just getting more of his attention these days.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emily,¡± he whispered and caressed her hand and let out the tears that were on his eyes for a while.


    He was thinking about the child that was supposed to be in her belly but it wasn¡¯t there anymore. It made him even more sad on this way ¡¯cause he knew that it was his child and his love for Emily.


    ¡°I will never leave you.¡±


    Seeing her lying on the bed made him feel the pain and this time it was just hitting him hard as the child was gone forever. But one thing was making it more hard for him to do was on how he would exin it to Emily. How was he going to tell it?


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

 CHAPTER 60- ON MY OWN

    EMILY


    The icy wind that was dampening my skin made me bring back my consciousness and so I tried to feel my surroundings and it was quiet. No one was talking and only the sound of a machine nearby was creating a sound.


    But there was something that was making me feel warm. It was someone¡¯s hand that was on the top of my hand. I could not help but to open my eyes and to see who it was.


    ¡°Anders?¡± I whispered as I saw him sleeping on the chair while his head was leaning on the concrete wall. He was holding my hand and I couldn¡¯t help but to let out my tears as I cannot tell him about our baby.


    I bit my lower lip just to endure the pain and as I stared at my belly; it was feeling different now and so; I panicked, but I have to hide it for myself. I don¡¯t want him to be worried about me because I care much more for my baby. But why am I feeling something weird in my belly?


    ¡°Babe, are you okay? Sorry I felt asleep. Do you need anything?¡± he continuously asked me like it was our first meeting.


    I looked at him and wiped off the tears in my eyes. My heart is pounding and I can hear it. I am nervous about the way he looked at me right now, but I hope that he would understand.


    Suddenly, my eyes widened after he hugged me tight. I couldn¡¯t understand why he was doing this to me.


    ¡°Should I be the one who asked the question?¡± I said and smiled at him but he hugged me tighter and I can hear his slow sobbed while his face was at my back.


    I could not believe that this billionaire man was crying on my shoulders and it was just my first time seeing him like this.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I worriedly asked him and faced him without hesitation.


    Anders took a deep breath and wiped the tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Emily, I know about it and I am so sorry for not taking care of you. I know I¡¯ve been busy these past few days. That¡¯s why I could not even think about you and your cravings and¡­¡±


    I strongly shook my head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I totally understand about it but why are you crying?¡±


    Anders didn¡¯t speak, but sparingly smiled at Emily.


    She could not understand what was happening, so she panicked and said, ¡°Tell me Anders, what happened to my baby?!¡± she said emphatically and touched her belly.


    ¡°Emily, calm down please.¡± he whispered.


    Anders tried to hug me once again, but I didn¡¯t let him.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s happening! I cannot feel anything in my belly. Where¡¯s my baby?!¡±


    I shouted at him and panicked as I caressed my belly in front of him. I didn¡¯t mind everything that was inserted into my skin ¡¯cause all I care about now was my baby. The tears ran down my cheeks when I couldn¡¯t feel him in my belly. The beat of my heart was fast, and I screamed once again. I cannot help myself. The pain was still in my belly, but something was not right. I know and I can feel it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emily, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve never given you enough time.¡± he went to my side after he apologized.


    But, it¡¯s not the right time. I know he understood everything, but why he couldn¡¯t just leave me alone?


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡± I said and bravely looked at him. I could not even see his face right now.


    ¡°But, Emily, please let me stay,¡± he pleaded.


    I pulled back my hands and let out those tears in my eyes as I turned my back. I wanted to cry alone; I wanted to bring back my baby, but no one could do that, even Anders. Even though he has plenty of riches, still he could not bring back our child and that made me even more pain.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I know it¡¯s been just two months, but why did God allow this to happen? I¡¯ve never been a bad person, right? I wiped the tears once again and shouted at him.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    I can feel his presence. I know he¡¯s still here and I know he would not go even though I pushed him away. All this time I didn¡¯t even know that I¡¯m pregnant and the child in me was innocent and yet he was taken from me.


    ¡°Please Anders, it¡¯s not your fault and don¡¯t feel guilty about this. I was nning not to tell you this, but seems God made its way to let you know about our child.¡±


    I said to him and sarcasticallyughed at the situation because I don¡¯t know what to think and feel right now. It¡¯s killing me from within and I could not even take it away.


    ¡°Emily, please let me stay here. You are not the one who got hurt, even me!¡± he said emphatically, and that even triggered me.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re ming me for this?!¡± I screamed at him.


    I saw him washed off his face and came closer to me. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Just get out! I don¡¯t want to be with you and I¨CI don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    I was screaming out loud ¡¯till my throat was aching ¡¯cause I know it would help, at least for the meantime. I pointed the door to him and this time I saw him let out a heavy sigh. His eyes were just like mine and sure he was feeling the same too. But, I could not face him now ¡¯cause this is my fault and not him.


    I heard the door was shut with no words from him and so I cried out loud for the pain that was buried in my heart. The guilt inside me was consuming my mind and I cannot think of something clearly enough to decide if I will let him in or not. I just want to cry out loud.

 CHAPTER 61- SETTING FREE

    Anders went out of the room and let Emily breathe. He understood the situation, especially her case ¡¯cause he knew that it was their baby which was gone and even though he had a lot of money he could not bring it back. He let his tears crawl on his cheeks as it was the sign of his sadness.


    He might look tough but deep within he was just like others who cared much for others most especially to their love ones..


    ¡°Hey, bro how¡¯s Emily?¡± Dave asked from behind.


    Anders deep sighs before he could face his friend and this time it was obvious to them that he was crying, not only for himself but also for his lost son and Emily who was being alone right now.


    ¡°Anders, please don¡¯t give up on my friend. She¡¯s just ming herself all the time. She just needs your understanding now.¡± Jane said and tapped his shoulders.


    Anders could not even imagined himself being like this because before all he kept doing was being with a chick and drunk all night but since Emily came to his life everything has changed and that made him unconsciously changed


    Jane and Dave were sitting on the bench while Anders was still leaning on the wall as he was trying to listen to Emily from behind and for a moment he could not hear anything. He let out a deep sigh and tried to check Emily in the room.


    He walked toward her and sat beside her bed. She saw Emily was peacefully sleeping. He wanted to touch her and hugged her for herfort but he was frightened to be pushed away by Emily. Another heavy sigh was making him feel the guilt of not being on her side in the rough times.


    ¡°I will stay here with you, Emily.¡± he whispered and nced at her beauty.


    ¡°Our angel is watching us and don¡¯t worry ¡¯cause he¡¯ll surely guide us.¡± he continued and wiped the tears from his cheeks while staring at Emily.


    ¡°Rest for now, babe. I¡¯m sure time wille for us to have a baby but for now, please let me take care of you.¡±


    Anders smiled while he was staring at her and promised to himself that he would take care of her no matter what happened.


    Then his phone vibrated while staring at Emily, it was an unknown number so he didn¡¯t answer it. But after a few seconds his phone vibrated and he felt annoyed by it, so he unconsciously answered it.


    ¡°So, are you enjoying being with her now?¡±


    A familiar voice he heard from the other line made him frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡± he stood up and walked toward the window.


    ¡°You know what I want. I am here at the casino and my funds ran out so, fetch me here before these men put me in jail.¡±


    The tone of the voice was demanding as always because Mia loves to go to the Casino. That¡¯s why all the money that Anders was sending to her went away because of it. So, when he found out about it he stopped sending the money for his son ¡¯cause he knew it wasn¡¯t going for his son.


    ¡°Will you stop making excuses?! I¡¯m done with you and all of your sh*t!¡± he said emphatically but he needed to lower down the tone of his voice ¡¯cause Emily was just right behind him asleep.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t show up here, I will tell the world about your son and us. I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll never get away with all the evidence I have, remember that! So, do as I say and we will have a peaceful life together.¡±


    The line was cut and Anders was clenching his fist while staring at the window. He needed to protect his son and the image of hispany. He knew Mia could do such stupid things, so he grabbed his coat and was in a hurry to leave the room when Jane suddenly appeared at the door.


    ¡°Woah! Easy Anders¡± she said and made sure the tray was in bnce. ¡°Hey! Emily might be awake very soon, you better stay here!¡± she shouted at Anders who was running in the hallways.


    ¡°She needs you, ¡± Jane whispered as she saw him running through the hallways.


    ¡°Stay here, hon. I¡¯ll handle Anders. Remember you have to make Emily calm as she wakes up, alright?¡± Dave said while cupping her face and gently kissed her lips.


    Dave followed his friend and fortunately Anders was about to shut the door of the elevator when Dave stopped it by using his hand. HE was panting and entered the elevator.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Dave asked and crossed both of his arms while staring at the door of the elevator.


    Anders let out a heavy sigh and answered, ¡°Mia is here.¡±


    ¡°What?! So, you mean your son is here too?¡± Dave widened his eyes by what he said and faced him.


    ¡°Yeah they¡¯re here.¡± Anders shook his head as he remembered his child with George; his assistant.


    ¡°You¡¯re in trouble again.¡± Dave emphatically said and took a deep breath. ¡°I know you¡¯re still mixing up things in your head but please don¡¯t ignore Emily, she just needs you right now.¡±


    ¡°I know, bro that¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this for us. For the peacefulness of each and every one.¡± Anders exined to Dave and brushed off his hair.


    Dave faced him with his worriedly face and said, ¡°How? Revenge like this? Doing in favour to Mia? Bro trust me, Emily needs you more than Mia right now. She just.. I mean you both lose your child so might as well toi be on each other side and healed together.¡±


    Anders didn¡¯t say anything and just stepped out to the elevator after it opened on parking area. He walked straight to his luxury car and didn¡¯t mind about the advice of his friend. He knew what to do and for him this is the best way to do.


    The solution to his problem that he just needed to put out so, Emily and him could live a peaceful life without Mia, because she was just trying hard to be part of the picture.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Emily. Please, bear with me and I¡¯ll just fixed this mess that I had from the past years. All I have to do was to finish everything with Mia.¡±


    Anders has been a risk taker and this time it was frightened for him to risk something especially if it¡¯s rted to Emily. He would not lose her and would not want to make her feel hurt once again because it would be too mu8ch for her and he didn¡¯t want it that way.


    ***Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Glimpse of the Past


    Anders was at the most luxurious hotel in the metro. Lights were blinding each and every one and the music that was bringing the mood of every guest of the hotel. He was just sitting at the couch with the brandy on his hand.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to your room?¡± a seductive tone of voice from a woman was whispering through his ears. She crawled her hands to his arms and wrapped it on it as she was trying to make him feel the curves of her body.


    The spirit of liquor was running through his head and automatically the heat was on him. He felt it and could not even refused it, his hand grabbed tightly on her waist. His lips was brushing on her lips made it more intense for the both of them.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never changed, Anders Winston.¡± she softly whispered then locked her arms on his neck.


    But, since the people were being wild at this moment. While Anders were enjoying the night a woman suddenly caught his attention and so as some other people there.


    ¡°S- sorry to interrupt you.. I- I just¡­ Yeah! Woah!¡± the woman screamed while was lying on the ground with her skirt was quite revealing his perfectly thighs.


    Although, the woman was wearing a mask, it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s beautiful and because she¡¯s drunk, Anders took a chance to it and let go of Mia who was being pissed off by his act.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! Just let her go and she¡¯s just a cheap woman out there.¡± she was annoyed by it as she was being ignored by him.


    ¡°Here,¡± Anders handed his hanky to the woman and suddenly the mask fell off and made it revealed the appearance of the woman that pinned his eyes.


    ¡°Thanks, sorry for interrupting you, Mister,¡± she said and tried to stand up even though it was obvious enough that


    A voice that made him feel into his system that made his eyes be amazed by what he was seeing right now. Anders held her arm to help her get up but the woman refused his help and put back her mask. He wanted to stop her from walking away but he was being muted by the moment he saw his beauty that made him curious about the identity of the woman.


    ¡°Go home!¡± an authoritative tone of his voice was echoing on Mia¡¯s mind as he turned around and walked away.


    ¡°What the F*ck Anders Winston?!¡± she went to him and didn¡¯t want to be just dumped by him. ¡°Are you just going to ignore me for that b*tch?!¡±


    Anders stopped and faced Mia. ¡°Are you even hearing yourself? B*tch? to that woman? You have no idea!¡± he eximed at her and pushed her away.


    ¡°Whatever! I told you what I need here and think about it ¡¯cause I will not just wait for you. Your son needs you.¡± she crossed her arms in front of him and raised her brows.


    Ander didn¡¯t say any words instead he turned his back and focused on finding the identity of the woman he met a while ago. He grinned and called his assistant to dig in for some more information about the woman and after just an hour of waiting he was now waiting at his office and reading the papers in front of him as George was just standing in front of him.


    ¡°Call her parents and let me do the talk with them.¡±


    George just nodded his head and silently walked outside the room while Anders was grinning her teeth and thinking about his ns.


    -end of shback-

 CHAPTER 62- ONE MORE TIME

    Anders arrived at the casino to see Mia, who was sitting in the area wherein men were surrounding her at the casino.


    ¡°I told you he¡¯ll be here.¡± she proudly said and stood up to greet Anders.


    But, Anders kept walking and didn¡¯t even bother to pause and greet Mia; instead, he went inside the Casino office to settle things right up.


    He wanted to leave the ce and didn¡¯t even want to be exposed to the other people as it would be a piece of big news to the media by tomorrow.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Winston.¡± said a man wearing a suit and kept the cheque that he received from Mr. Anders Winston.


    ¡°I expect that this won¡¯t be exposed tomorrow, or I¡¯ll see you in court.¡± Anders seriously said and threw a sharp look at Mia.


    Mia smiled and wrapped her arms around him, but Anders ignored it and walked away. When they were out of the room, Anders quickly pulled back his arms and pointed his fingers at Mia.


    ¡°Stop this. Make a fool of me, you wait for mywyer, and you¡¯ll see who will have custody of my son. And if that dayes, I¡¯ll make sure that you will be left nothing but shame!¡± Anders emphatically said to her face.


    He pped her the truth that he had the confidence to get custody of their son, and in this way, Mia had nothing to gain from him. It¡¯s because they¡¯re not married.


    ¡°You ruined my life by making me pregnant at an early age, and now you want me to banish myself in your life?!¡± She felt the rage in her heart ¡¯cause she didn¡¯t want to be just dumped by him, and all she cared now was to be near to him and have theplete family for their son.


    ¡°It will never happen! As long as my son is living here, I will assure you that I will be in your shadow.¡± she continued and threatened him for his actions.


    ¡°You already have my patience, and that¡¯s enough, Mia. You¡¯re just a spoiled brat that I bumped for a night and nothing else. I have no feelings for you!¡± he emphatically said once again. This time she has more emotions in his words. All the hatred he poured burst out in just a couple of seconds.


    Mia had no words for him and just let her tears run down her cheeks. She could not believe that this was happening to her and all her ns might not happen, so she stood still and walked toward him and let her palmnd on his face.


    ¡°I will not stop! You know me, and I¡¯ll make sure your life will be miserable as mine,¡± she screamed until her throat got dry, and staring at him from afar made her feel weak. The words she received from him were daggers that buried her entire being. She clenched her fist and threw her things on the floor before she decided to get into her car.


    Anders wanted to breathe out all these situations that he was part of. He wanted to go out somewhere he could have fresh air for his peaceful mind. Now, he was staring at the hospital, and all he had in his mind was Emily and the child that they both lost in a short time.


    Tears ran down his cheeks as if it was the loss of hope for him, and without any words, Anders just drove away from the ce and far from it. He wanted to breathe in some hope that was quite impossible for now.


    ***


    At The Hospital (Three weeks had passed)


    ¡°Ems, you have to eat the food. Bring up your energy, and everything will be back to normal.¡± Jane said because she was trying to convince her to make herself better.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She continued, ¡°Look, if you keep doing it like this, your life will be ruined, and all will be torn into pieces. Remember, your child is an angel now, and he will guide you there.¡± she pointed up and held both of her hands just wanted to make sure that she would be on her side no matter what happened to Emily.


    ¡°Normal? Since the day that my baby died. I felt useless at all, like nothing was there for me.¡± Emily whispered while she was staring at the window.


    Then, she grabbed everything and put it all in her bag. Jane was staring at her and could not do anything to make her feel better.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Jane worriedly asked and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s him?¡± Emily suddenly asked.


    ¡°Anders Winston?¡±


    Emily sparingly smiled and answered her, ¡°Nothing, we¡¯re not married, so I guess I¡¯ve had enough of him.¡±


    Then, Emily went out of the room and left her. Jane let out a heavy sigh as she knew that it might be a good decision for Emily and besides she¡¯s right on the part about not being married to him, so she¡¯s free to do anything.


    It¡¯s been a week since Emily lost her child, and it has affected her entirely. Her mental health was unstable, and staying at the hospital might help her. This day was herst at the hospital, and the doctors allowed her to be out because they saw her improvements.


    ¡°Emily, we can wait, Anders, and formally say good¡­.¡± Jane suddenly paused after seeing Dave walking straight to them.


    Emily winked at her and grabbed her things from Jane, and quickly ran to her car with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Hey, Emily!¡± Jane screamed.


    ¡°Enjoy the white sand beach, Jane!¡± he waved her hand while she started the engine.


    It was a feeling of happiness for Emily that she would go out without any permission from anyone. Being free was the first thing to do, and she promised herself to step away from the things that would remind her of being hurt.


    ¡°Are you just letting her go, Dave?¡± Jane annoyingly said and crossed both of her arms in front of him.


    Dave teasingly smiled at her and said, ¡°Of course not; someone might go with her.¡±


    Jane slowly nodded her head as she stared at Emily moving her car far away. She smiled as she knew that would be good for Emily, and this time it might be another chance for her. An excellent way to change the mess from the past.


    ¡°So?¡± he said in a long one of his voice and looked at him in a teasing way. ¡°Are we going to make our baby number 2?¡± then he grabbed her hands and continued, ¡°Uh- uh, not this time, honey,¡±


    ¡°Stop making those faces, Dave. You¡¯re always making me feel annoyed by you, but I love you!¡±


    ***


    Five months ago


    She was panting and was trying to be on time for her final interview today. Emily has a presentation to do in front of the other executive.


    ¡°My God! Why am I so clumsy? Not today.¡± she whispered while she was caressing her ankle ¡¯cause she fell on the floor.


    But her determination was in the presence of her mind, so she quickly got up and walked in the hallways even though her shoes weren¡¯t on her foot. She tiptoed in front of the front desk.


    ¡°Excuse me? Where¡¯s the powder room?¡± she politely asked and smiled, but the receptionist looked at her from head to toe and giggled, then pointed toward the toilet room.


    Emily just shrugged her shoulders and just ignored them. She went inside and fixed herself because today was the final interview for her book. Since she left her ordinary life. Emily learned how to be independent independently, and she has to work for herself.


    ¡°Please make it work,¡± she whispered and stared at herself in front of the mirror.


    She let out a deep sigh, and the thump of her heart was making its way to her consciousness. She tried to put some powder on her face and a bit of lipstick to make it more presentable in front of the interviewer.


    After a while, she stepped out, and the receptionist called her name when the interviewer was waiting for her; she gulped and stared at the door as she walked straight to it.


    ¡°This is it,¡± she whispered and opened the door.


    The rays of sunlight were making her blind as she entered the room, and as time went by, she could see someone sitting on the swivel chair and facing the ss wall. Her brows furrowed, and she walked forward, but she was nervous.


    ¡°G- Good morning?¡±


    The swivel chair turned, and Emily widened her eyes after seeing the man sitting there. Her heart would burst out from her chest, and her eyes were pinned on his beautiful face.


    Anders just smiled and stood up to get closer to Emily.


    ¡°I miss you, babe,¡± he whispered and touched her chin and kissed her lips.


    The longing between the two was upying their minds, and this time, Emily could not even hide her feelings toward him. She responded the way she should be, locked her arms around his neck, and let her feel the warmth of his lips.


    -End


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!